Animadversions on a pretended Account of Danmark
         King, William, 1663-1712.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 257 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 117 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47431
         Wing K522
         Wing K543A
         ESTC R2390
         13070911
         ocm 13070911
         97119
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47431)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97119)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 743:5 or 1691:8)
      
       
         
           
             Animadversions on a pretended Account of Danmark
             King, William, 1663-1712.
          
           [24], 202, [6] p.
           
             Printed for Tho. Bennet ...,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             First edition.
             Errata: prelim. p. [24].
             Advertisement: p. [1]-[6] at end.
             Item at reel 743:5 identified as Wing K522 (number cancelled in Wing 2nd ed.).
             An answer to the work by Viscount Molesworth.
             Reproduction of originals in Huntington Library and University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Molesworth, Robert Molesworth, -- Viscount, 1656-1725. -- Account of Denmark as it was in the year 1692.
           Denmark -- Description and travel -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2000-00 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2001-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           On
           a
           Pretended
           ACCOUNT
           OF
           DANMARK
           .
        
         
           
             I
             think
             it
             very
             pertinent
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             in
             Danmark
             there
             are
             no
             Seditions
             ,
             Mutinies
             ,
             or
             Libels
             against
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             Acc.
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           .
           Printed
           for
           
             Tho.
             Bennet
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Half
             Moon
          
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           ,
           1694.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           Mr.
           M
           —
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           YOU
           have
           born
           so
           great
           a
           Character
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           have
           a
           Reputation
           so
           universal
           ;
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           think
           those
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           Fathered
           upon
           you
           
             the
             Account
             of
          
           Danmark
           ,
           lately
           printed
           ,
           have
           done
           it
           only
           with
           a
           design
           to
           injure
           you
           ;
           for
           certainly
           a
           man
           of
           such
           settled
           Principles
           as
           you
           are
           ,
           of
           thoughts
           so
           sedate
           and
           composed
           ,
           would
           never
           expose
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           publick
           View
           ,
           which
           you
           would
           
           not
           set
           your
           Name
           to
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Account
           of
           a
           Country
           ,
           so
           considerable
           as
           Danmark
           ,
           be
           put
           forth
           without
           so
           much
           as
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Licenser
           or
           Printer
           ,
           like
           a
           common
           Pamphlet
           or
           Lampoon
           .
           Monsieur
           Sorbiere
           put
           
             his
             Name
          
           to
           a
           scandalous
           Description
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           he
           relates
           several
           passages
           altogether
           as
           inconsiderable
           and
           ridiculous
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Describer
           of
           Danmark
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             p
             95.
             
             That
             being
             a
             great
             Lover
             of
             Green
             Geese
             ,
             he
             could
             get
             none
             of
             the
             Country
             People
             ;
             till
             a
             superstitious
             Old
             Woman
             told
             him
             ,
             she
             had
             four
             at
             his
             Service
             ,
             imagining
             that
             otherwise
             the
             Kite
             would
             have
             them
          
           ;
           or
           rather
           otherwise
           being
           an
           Old
           Woman
           full
           of
           Bowels●
           (
           as
           Hostesses
           usually
           are
           )
           
           being
           afraid
           that
           the
           Gentleman
           should
           lose
           his
           Longing
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           what
           Man
           of
           Sense
           can
           think
           ,
           that
           a
           Gentleman
           of
           your
           Parts
           would
           write
           so
           tedious
           a
           Preface
           ,
           that
           has
           so
           lit●tle
           Relation
           to
           the
           Description
           Pretended
           ,
           would
           spend
           three
           or
           four
           Pages
           to
           perswade
           the
           World
           that
           
             Liberty
             is
             easy
          
           ,
           and
           
             Health
             is
             valuable
          
           ,
           things
           that
           were
           granted
           by
           the
           Authors
           Great●
           Grand-Mother
           ;
           would
           fling
           away
           four
           or
           five
           Pages
           more
           to
           in●form
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           
             thinking
             men
          
           may
           improve
           themselves
           by
           Conversation
           and
           Travel
           .
           Whereas
           if
           that
           Author
           ,
           instead
           of
           his
           important
           Scraps
           of
           Latin
           ,
           as
           
             Divisos
             orbe
             Britannos
             .
             Res
             est
             Ridicula
             &
             nimis
             Jocosa
             ,
             
             Catull.
          
           had
           given
           us
           these
           two
           Verses
           of
           Horace
           .
           
             
               Dic
               mihi
               Musa
               virum
               ,
               captae
               post
               tempora
               Trojae
               .
            
             
               Qui
               mores
               hominum
               multorum
               vidit
               &
               Urbes
               .
            
          
           We
           should
           have
           framed
           a
           greater
           Idea
           of
           that
           Advantage
           from
           
           Homer's
           Character
           of
           Ulysses
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           have
           found
           ,
           that
           he
           improved
           as
           much
           by
           visiting
           the
           Monster
           Polypheme
           ,
           as
           any
           of
           this
           Authors
           Disciples
           may
           do
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           send
           for
           Maxims
           as
           far
           as
           China
           and
           Japan
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           
             for
             such
             Regulations
             of
             Government
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             Modles
             to
             the
             most
             civiliz'd
          
           Europeans
           ,
           
             amongst
             the
             Man-eaters
             and
             savage
          
           Americans
           ;
           
           who
           being
           
             great
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           must
           in
           pursuance
           of
           this
           Authors
           advice
           ,
           become
           
             very
             excellent
             Tutors
          
           .
           Further
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           have
           our
           two
           Universities
           to
           reform
           their
           Statutes
           ,
           and
           direct
           their
           Studies
           according
           to
           some
           new
           Methods
           of
           Modern
           Learning
           ;
           for
           as
           their
           Habits
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           
             which
             they
             wore
             in
          
           Harry
           
             the
             Eighth's
             time
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           still
           very
           decent
           and
           becoming
           ,
           so
           their
           old
           Philosophy
           ,
           has
           likewise
           it's
           peculiar
           uses
           ;
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           neglect
           and
           despise
           the
           Disputations
           of
           
             the
             Schools
          
           ,
           who
           laugh
           at
           
             the
             dark
             Terms
             and
             Subtilties
             of
          
           Aristotle
           ,
           and
           his
           Nice
           Commentators
           ;
           when
           they
           once
           come
           to
           writing
           ,
           find
           the
           Want
           of
           their
           Logick
           ;
           (
           for
           that
           and
           Grammar
           generally
           revenge
           themselves
           upon
           their
           Adversaries
           )
           
           they
           trifle
           instead
           of
           arguing
           ,
           their
           Method
           is
           confused
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           should
           urge
           any
           single
           point
           ,
           they
           run
           from
           one
           thing
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           their
           discourse
           is
           as
           lax
           and
           undigested
           ,
           as
           the
           Preface
           of
           that
           Author
           we
           are
           treating
           of
           .
        
         
           Neither
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           can
           I
           imagine
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           have
           the
           Nobility
           and
           Gentry
           of
           any
           Country
           ,
           
             commit
             the
             Education
             of
             their
             Children
             to
             Philosophers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Priests
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             former
             have
             moral
             Virtues
             preached
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             Fortitude
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             Contempt
             of
             Death
             :
             their
             Instructors
             using
             pious
             Cheats
             ,
             as
          
           Elysian
           Fields
           ,
           &c.
           
             and
             by
             those
             Methods
             even
             deceiving
             their
             Hearers
             into
             Greatness
             ;
             these
             Philosophers
             thus
             excelling
             the
             Managers
             of
             
             our
             Modern
             Education
             .
          
           For
           I
           suppose
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           great
           Benefits
           that
           Youth
           receive
           ,
           by
           being
           bred
           up
           under
           grave
           and
           religious
           Clergy-men
           ;
           for
           though
           
           Tully's
           Offices
           be
           a
           very
           good
           Book
           ,
           yet
           the
           Bible
           ,
           in
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           is
           a
           better
           .
           Besides
           Morality
           ,
           which
           Youth
           ought
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           ,
           they
           are
           likewise
           to
           be
           taught
           how
           to
           be
           good
           Christians
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           to
           my
           Knowledge
           a●
           eminent
           School
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           where
           the
           Youth
           are
           not
           trained
           up
           ,
           
             not
             only
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             Words
             and
             Languages
             ,
          
           (
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           those
           are
           taught
           there
           with
           the
           greatest
           Accuracy
           )
           where
           they
           are
           kept
           in
           a
           sence
           of
           Duty
           and
           Obedience
           to
           their
           Superiors
           ,
           by
           a
           certainty
           of
           future
           Punishments
           to
           them
           that
           transgress
           ,
           and
           everlasting
           Happiness
           to
           such
           
           as
           do
           well
           ;
           where
           they
           are
           constantly
           call'd
           upon
           to
           give
           a
           sensible
           and
           rational
           Account
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           contained
           in
           the
           
             Catechism
             ,
             Homilies
          
           ,
           and
           
             Thirty
             nine
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           no
           day
           passes
           without
           their
           Reading
           a
           considerable
           portion
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Original
           Languages
           :
           And
           a
           better
           Foundation
           is
           laid
           for
           a
           Greatness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           and
           Contempt
           of
           Death
           from
           the
           Example
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           than
           can
           be
           framed
           from
           any
           pattern
           amongst
           the
           Grecian
           and
           Roman
           Heroes
           .
           However
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           the
           Author
           ,
           among
           all
           the
           
             Roman
             Heroes
          
           ,
           has
           unfortunately
           p●●ch'd
           upon
           
             Brutus
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Pattern
             and
             Model
             of
             exact
             Virtue
             :
          
           And
           yet
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Death
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           all
           circumstances
           
           consider'd
           ,
           a
           Youth
           that
           is
           bred
           up
           to
           a
           sense
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           Honour
           ,
           or
           Common
           Justice
           ,
           will
           look
           upon
           him
           as
           ungrateful
           ,
           and
           a
           base
           Assassinate
           ;
           and
           will
           necessarily
           despise
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           him
           deserting
           that
           Virtue
           which
           he
           pretended
           to
           admire
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           sullen
           despair
           exclaiming
           against
           it
           ,
           as
           an
           empty
           Name
           .
           A
           very
           fine
           Model
           indeed
           for
           a
           Man
           of
           Quality
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           affect
           him
           much
           more
           when
           he
           shall
           
             find
             the
             Practices
             of
             Persons
             of
             the
             like
             stamp
             in
             this
             particular
             founded
             upon
             Reason
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             ,
             and
             unanimously
             approved
             of
             by
             most
             of
             the
             succeeding
             Wise
             men
             which
             the
             World
             has
             produced
             .
          
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           a
           List
           of
           those
           Wise
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           of
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           whether
           our
           Author
           has
           done
           Justice
           
           to
           Ravailliac
           ,
           and
           some
           other●
           Heroes
           of
           this
           latter
           Age
           ;
           and
           that
           our
           Authors
           own
           Name
           (
           if
           his
           Courage
           be
           equal
           to
           his
           Inclination
           )
           may
           be
           added
           to
           it
           upon
           occasion
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           Observations
           and
           political
           Maxims
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Preface
           ,
           which
           ●avor
           very
           much
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           well
           become
           any
           Person
           that
           has
           had
           the
           Honour
           to
           serve
           Their
           Majesties
           ,
           or
           that
           heartily
           consult
           their
           Real
           Interest
           ,
           or
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           English
           Nation
           .
           For
           in
           the
           first
           place
           he
           says
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           backwards
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             true
             Reflection
             ,
             that
             our
             late
             Kings
             half
             undid
             us
             ,
             and
             bred
             us
             up
             narrow-spirited
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             the
             World
             had
             almost
             overlook'd
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             seldom
             were
             permitted
             to
             cast
             an
             Eye
             farther
             
             than
          
           France
           or
           Holland
           .
           If
           Peace
           ,
           Ease
           and
           Plenty
           could
           be
           said
           to
           undo
           us
           ,
           we
           were
           indeed
           undone
           ;
           and
           then
           as
           for
           our
           Ignorance
           of
           the
           Affairs
           of
           other
           Nations
           ,
           we
           must
           necessarily
           be
           in
           a
           most
           profound
           one
           ,
           when
           we
           had
           our
           Ministers
           at
           Cologne
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           at
           Nimeguen
           ,
           when
           the
           
             King
             of
          
           England's
           Mediation
           was
           accep●ed
           by
           all
           the
           Princes
           then
           in
           War
           ,
           and
           the
           Pretentions
           of
           the
           most
           considerable
           States
           in
           Europe
           left
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Arbitration
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           at
           present
           we
           are
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           and
           the
           Preface
           ,
           to
           our
           comfort
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             we
             make
             a
             greater
             figure
             in
             the
             World
             than
             formerly
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             right
             to
             intermeddle
             in
             the
             Affairs
             of
          
           Europe
           .
           And
           here
           a
           true
           Englishman
           may
           think
           ,
           that
           something
           has
           been
           said
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           
           Country
           :
           When
           alas
           ,
           if
           he
           reads
           but
           the
           next
           Page
           (
           for
           the
           Author
           cannot
           write
           consistently
           two
           Pages
           together
           )
           he
           will
           find
           ,
           
             that
             we
             do
             not
             live
             up
             to
             our
             Post
             ,
             and
             maintain
             our
             Character
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             insulted
             on
             our
             own
             Coast
             ,
             our
             Trade
             endanger'd
             ,
             and
             in
             Apprehension
             every
             Year
             of
             an
             Invasion
             and
             a
          
           French
           Conquest
           .
           Not
           in
           such
           dismal
           Apprehensions
           neither
           ,
           Sir
           !
           for
           as
           our
           
             ancient
             Yeomantry
             and
             Commonalty
             could
             draw
             the
             Long
             Bow
             ,
             and
             handle
             the
             Brown
             Bill
             ,
          
           so
           their
           Sons
           will
           charge
           a
           Musket
           ,
           or
           draw
           a
           Sword
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           
             publick
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Right
             of
             Their
             Majesties
          
           ,
           against
           any
           Commonwealth's-men
           or
           Foreigners
           that
           shall
           dare
           to
           invade
           them
           .
           The
           Author
           seems
           to
           have
           inserted
           these
           Passages
           to
           show
           
           himself
           impartial
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           the
           Danes
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           no
           great
           reason
           to
           complain
           of
           ill
           Usage
           ,
           since
           he
           is
           as
           scurrilous
           upon
           his
           own
           Countrymen
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           second
           place
           to
           come
           to
           some
           other
           of
           his
           Observations
           ,
           it
           may
           very
           possibly
           be
           proved
           in
           contradiction
           to
           what
           he
           has
           advanced
           ,
           
             that
             the
          
           Jus
           Divin●●●
           
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             was
             a
             Notion
             in
             the
             Northern
             Parts
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             long
             before
             these
             later
             Ages
             of
             Slavery
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           before
           
           Milton
           ●ver
           wrote
           ,
           or
           England
           suffer'd
           under
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           a
           Commonwealth
           ;
           even
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           however
           unintelligible
           to
           this
           Author
           ,
           as
           stated
           by
           Reverend
           and
           Learned
           Divines
           ,
           though
           it
           should
           still
           be
           maintained
           by
           them
           under
           their
           present
           Majesties
           ,
           would
           be
           more
           suitable
           to
           Soveraign
           Authority
           ,
           
           and
           the
           Welfare
           of
           these
           Nations
           ,
           than
           any
           Doctrins
           since
           coined
           :
           For
           the
           Ecclesiasticks
           ,
           established
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           this
           Realm
           ,
           are
           so
           far
           from
           
             having
             an
             Interest
             separate
             from
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             Publick
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Author
           would
           insinuate
           ,
           that
           no
           Persons
           have
           defended
           the
           true
           Constitution
           of
           the
           English
           Government
           ,
           with
           greater
           Temper
           and
           Hazards
           .
           Now
           the
           Constitution
           of
           England
           ,
           as
           set
           forth
           by
           them
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           King's
           Prerogative
           be
           kept
           sacred
           ;
           the
           
             Lords
             Spiritual
             and
             Temporal
          
           have
           their
           Authority
           and
           Honours
           supported
           ;
           that
           the
           Priviledges
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Properties
           of
           the
           Commons
           ,
           be
           inviolably
           preserv'd
           :
           When
           any
           of
           these
           have
           been
           encroached
           upon
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           English
           Clergy
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           made
           a
           vigorous
           stand
           ,
           and
           
           the
           publick
           Liberty
           has
           been
           so
           dear
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           have
           sacrific'd
           their
           own
           Freedom
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Sir
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           you
           much
           longer
           ,
           only
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           a
           principal
           Reason
           why
           we
           should
           not
           take
           this
           Book
           to
           be
           yours
           ,
           is
           a
           Remark
           which
           may
           be
           found
           in
           Authors
           that
           treat
           concerning
           Ambassadors
           
             (
             viz.
          
           )
           that
           he
           ought
           
             to
             be
             no
             Detractor
             or
             Speaker
             ill
             of
             any
             King
             or
             State
             ,
             but
             more
             especially
             of
             him
             or
             them
             with
             whom
             he
             remains
             .
          
           The
           Reasons
           are
           plain
           ,
           because
           Detraction
           is
           beneath
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           Prince
           whose
           Character
           he
           sustains
           ;
           and
           then
           such
           actions
           would
           make
           Ambassadors
           from
           such
           a
           Prince
           ,
           be
           treated
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           rather
           as
           Spies
           and
           Enemies
           ,
           than
           as
           men
           whose
           Persons
           are
           to
           be
           held
           sacred
           .
           
           We
           are
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           nothing
           could
           make
           you
           swerve
           from
           this
           Rule
           ;
           and
           that
           no
           Provocation
           could
           force
           you
           to
           it
           .
           However
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           things
           that
           happen'd
           in
           Danmark
           ,
           which
           to
           another
           man
           might
           give
           some
           small
           occasion
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           follow
           .
           It
           seems
           an
           Envoy
           there
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           above
           three
           Years
           in
           the
           
             Danish
             Court
          
           ,
           where
           at
           first
           he
           was
           very
           welcome
           ,
           became
           at
           last
           to
           be
           very
           disagreeable
           ,
           by
           boldly
           pretending
           to
           some
           Privileges
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Country
           are
           denied
           to
           every
           body
           .
           There
           is
           throughout
           all
           Sealand
           a
           double
           Road
           ,
           one
           is
           common
           to
           all
           People
           ,
           the
           other
           called
           the
           
             King's
             Road
          
           ,
           is
           reserved
           to
           his
           Majesty
           of
           Danmark
           and
           A●●endants
           ;
           this
           is
           shut
           up
           with
           several
           Gates
           ,
           and
           has
           great
           Ditches
           on
           both
           sides
           of
           it
           :
           
           The
           Envoy
           travelling
           one
           day
           to
           Helsingor
           ,
           was
           resolved
           to
           pass
           this
           way
           in
           his
           Chariot
           ,
           an●
           accordingly
           did
           so
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           broke
           down
           the
           Gates
           ;
           which
           Action
           as
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           great
           Misdemeanor
           in
           any
           Dane
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           resented
           by
           the
           Court
           as
           a
           Rudeness
           in
           a
           Foreigner
           .
        
         
           At
           another
           time
           this
           same
           Envoy
           went
           to
           the
           Isle
           of
           
           Amack
           ●
           near
           Copenhagen
           ,
           where
           abundance
           of
           Hares
           are
           kept
           for
           the
           King
           of
           
           Danmark's
           Game
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           so
           much
           care
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           is
           severely
           punishable
           who
           presumes
           to
           kill
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           unless
           in
           the
           King's
           Company
           ;
           however
           this
           Gentleman
           was
           resolved
           to
           have
           a
           Course
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           way
           thither
           was
           accosted
           by
           one
           of
           the
           King's
           Huntsmen
           ,
           who
           desired
           him
           to
           send
           his
           Dogs
           back
           ,
           
           otherwise
           he
           was
           in
           Duty
           oblige●
           to
           shoot
           them
           .
           Instead
           of
           any
           Reply
           to
           this
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           
           Envoy's
           Footmen
           cut
           the
           Keeper
           over
           th●
           Head
           with
           his
           Sword
           :
           The
           Man
           all
           bloody
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           went
           presently
           to
           Count
           Revenklaw
           ,
           great
           Mast●r
           of
           the
           Game
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           Complaint
           to
           him
           .
           These
           Actions
           being
           represented
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           his
           Majesty
           was
           extreamly
           offended
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           showed
           it
           by
           the
           cold
           Reception
           the
           Envoy
           afterwards
           met
           with
           at
           Court
           ;
           who
           was
           likewise
           given
           to
           understand
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           very
           welcome
           there
           .
           Upon
           this
           pretending
           business
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           he
           retired
           thither
           without
           any
           Audience
           of
           Leave
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           went
           home
           ,
           where
           his
           Master
           would
           have
           had
           him
           return
           ,
           and
           perform
           that
           Ceremony
           ;
           but
           he
           rather
           
           chose
           to
           lose
           the
           Presents
           given
           upon
           those
           occasions
           ,
           than
           visit
           a
           Court
           again
           that
           had
           been
           so
           justly
           offended
           with
           him
           :
           And
           yet
           pretended
           to
           be
           angry
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           not
           this
           usual
           Present
           for
           Envoys
           ,
           which
           his
           own
           Rudeness
           and
           Absence
           deprived
           him
           of
           .
        
         
           Even
           these
           things
           could
           scarce
           ever
           sowr
           a
           Gentlemans
           temper
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           him
           bespatter
           a
           whole
           Country
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Account
             of
          
           Danmark
           has
           done
           ;
           to
           conceal
           several
           things
           that
           would
           have
           been
           for
           the
           Credit
           of
           that
           Nation
           ;
           to
           set
           Truth
           in
           such
           a
           Light
           ,
           as
           to
           appear
           quite
           different
           from
           it self
           in
           the
           Relation
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           a
           great
           many
           particulars
           in
           which
           he
           may
           be
           plainly
           contradicted
           .
        
         
         
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           believe
           any
           thing
           like
           this
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           proceed
           with
           the
           more
           freedom
           in
           examining
           the
           Book
           it self
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Chap.
             1.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             Territories
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             and
             their
             Situation
             .
          
           
             1
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Of
             Danmark
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             the
             Island
             of
             Sealand
             .
          
           
             9
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Sound
             .
          
           
             25
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             other
             Islands
             and
             Jutland
             .
          
           
             32
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Countries
             .
          
           
             40
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             their
             Form
             of
             Government
             .
          
           
             56
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             manner
             how
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Danmark
             became
             Hereditary
             .
          
           
             77
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Conditions
             ,
             Customs
             ,
             and
             Manners
             of
             the
             People
             .
          
           
             89
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Revenue
             .
          
           
             131
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Army
             ,
             Fleet
             and
             Fortresses
             .
          
           
             145
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             153
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Disposition
             and
             Inclinations
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             towards
             his
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             160
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             Manner
             of
             dispossessing
             and
             restoring
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Holstein
               Gottorp
            
             .
          
           
             164
          
        
         
           
           
             Chap.
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Interests
             of
             Danmark
             in
             relation
             to
             other
             Princes
             .
          
           
             166
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             167
          
        
         
           
             Chap.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             State
             of
             Religion
             ,
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             Learning
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             172
          
        
         
           
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             194
          
        
      
       
         
           Errata
           Typographica
           .
        
         
           PAge
           1.
           line
           7.
           for
           scituation
           read
           situation
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           p
           15
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           4.
           l.
           11.
           after
           Blegind
           add
           and.
           p.
           5.
           l.
           7.
           for
           bis
           r.
           this
           .
           p.
           9.
           l.
           7.
           for
           Denmark
           r.
           Danmark
           .
           p.
           11.
           l.
           17.
           for
           Kjerfeminde
           r.
           Kierfeminde
           .
           p.
           20.
           l.
           7.
           for
           Frederickborg
           r.
           Fredericksborg
           .
           p.
           21.
           l.
           5.
           for
           Guidenlew
           r.
           Guldenl●w
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           ult
           .
           for
           outhwark
           r.
           Southwark
           .
           p.
           34.
           l.
           ●●
           .
           for
           Stifts-Amt
           r.
           
             Stifts
             Amtmand
          
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           14.
           for
           Gi●●
           r.
           Gioe
           .
           l.
           24.
           for
           Stifts-Amts
           r.
           Stifts-Amtmaend
           .
           p.
           36.
           l.
           10.
           for
           Stifts-Amts
           r.
           
             Stifts
             Amtmaend
          
           .
           p.
           43.
           l.
           21.
           for
           recuit
           r.
           recruit
           .
           p.
           44.
           l.
           21.
           for
           Clausten
           r.
           Clausson
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           r.
           for
           Tonsborg
           r.
           Tonsberg
           .
           l.
           3.
           for
           Zarwick
           r.
           Larwick
           .
           l.
           8.
           for
           Writers
           r.
           Writer
           .
           p.
           59.
           l.
           18.
           for
           tell
           r.
           tells
           .
           p.
           64.
           l.
           23.
           for
           we
           r.
           ●e
           .
           p.
           83.
           l.
           7.
           for
           Nauson
           r.
           Nanson
           .
           p.
           86.
           l.
           2.
           for
           Sest●ed
           r.
           Sebested
           .
           l.
           5.
           for
           Nauson
           r.
           Nanson
           .
           l.
           13.
           for
           Nauson
           r.
           Nanson
           .
           p.
           90.
           l.
           23.
           for
           Hospitaliay
           r.
           Hospitality
           .
           p.
           119.
           l.
           17.
           for
           consumate
           r.
           cons●mmate
           .
           p.
           131.
           l.
           12.
           for
           persue
           r.
           pursue
           .
           p
           148.
           l.
           18.
           for
           Emperor
           r.
           Emperors
           .
           p.
           150.
           l.
           15.
           for
           Naxkew
           r.
           Nakskow
           .
           p.
           156.
           l.
           27.
           for
           Hederig
           r.
           Hedewig
           .
           p.
           158.
           l.
           9
           ,
           10.
           for
           Daneburg
           r.
           Danebroge
           .
           p.
           164.
           l.
           5.
           for
           
             Rakeburg
             r.
             Ratzeburg
          
           .
           p.
           171.
           l.
           16.
           for
           iu
           r.
           in
           .
           p.
           173.
           l.
           21.
           for
           Tousson
           r.
           Tausson
           .
           p.
           186.
           l.
           11.
           for
           
             Glaudius
             ,
             Lyscander
          
           r.
           
             Claudius
             Lyscander
          
           .
           l.
           18.
           for
           Paxous
           r.
           Parvus
           .
           p.
           190.
           l.
           27.
           for
           Er●ticam
           r.
           Eroticum
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ANIMADVERSIONS
           On
           the
           Pretended
           Account
           of
           DANMARK
           In
           the
           Year
           1692.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Territories
               belonging
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Danmark
               ,
               and
               their
               Scituation
               .
            
          
           
             DAnmark
             has
             always
             had
             a
             particular
             Interest
             with
             England
             :
             Our
             very
             Ancestors
             came
             originally
             from
             one
             of
             its
             Provinces
             ;
             it
             has
             once
             been
             our
             Master
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             now
             govern'd
             by
             Princes
             ,
             whose
             Great-grand
             mother
             was
             a
             Daughter
             of
             it
             ;
             nor
             can
             there
             be
             any
             dearer
             Pledge
             of
             the
             Danish
             Affection
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             only
             Brother
             to
             its
             King
             resides
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             has
             made
             us
             happy
             in
             a
             Young
             Prince
             ,
             who
             promises
             
             one
             day
             to
             equal
             the
             great
             Families
             from
             which
             he
             is
             descended
             .
          
           
             Whilst
             7000
             Danes
             are
             fighting
             for
             us
             in
             their
             Majesties
             Service
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             ungenerous
             in
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Account
             to
             resl●●
             upon
             them
             ;
             who
             if
             he
             must
             have
             been
             malicious
             ,
             should
             rather
             have
             chosen
             an
             Enemies
             Country
             for
             the
             subject
             of
             his
             Satyr
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             frequent
             Applications
             that
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Confederates
             ,
             and
             the
             
               French
               King
            
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             declare
             in
             their
             savour
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             apt
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             Prince
             that
             is
             very
             considerable
             ,
             and
             not
             agree
             with
             this
             Author
             ,
             pag.
             2.
             who
             tells
             us
             
               that
               if
               he
               were
               put
               in
               ballance
               with
               the
               King
               of
            
             Portugal
             ,
             
               he
               would
               be
               sound
               lighter
            
             .
             This
             is
             a
             Comparison
             no
             reasonable
             man
             would
             be
             guilty
             of
             making
             ,
             for
             the
             Armies
             ,
             Navy
             ,
             and
             Strength
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             will
             certainly
             very
             much
             overpoise
             the
             latter
             ;
             And
             then
             Danmark
             lies
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             make
             use
             of
             these
             advantages
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             offending
             of
             it●
             Enemies
             ,
             or
             relief
             of
             its
             Friends
             ;
             
             and
             though
             Portugal
             has
             a
             good
             
               East-India
               Trade
            
             ,
             yet
             the
             Commodities
             of
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             relate
             to
             Shipping
             ,
             make
             its
             Trade
             necessary
             to
             Portugal
             it self
             ,
             and
             most
             other
             Countries
             in
             Europe
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Danmark
             with
             all
             its
             Provinces
             is
             very
             large
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             the
             first
             words
             of
             this
             Authors
             Book
             are
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
               that
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark's
             
               Dominions
               ,
               he
               may
               with
               justice
               be
               reckon'd
               amongst
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               of
            
             Europe
             .
             For
             though
             
               Schone
               ,
               Halland
            
             and
             Blegind
             ,
             by
             Treaty
             remain
             to
             the
             Swedes
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             allow
             this
             Author
             what
             he
             says
             pag.
             3.
             that
             they
             were
             the
             best
             Provinces
             belonging
             to
             Danmark
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             really
             think
             that
             he
             has
             a
             sufficient
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             Provinces
             are
             the
             most
             considerable
             ;
             for
             he
             seems
             only
             to
             have
             been
             in
             Copenhagen
             and
             thereabouts
             ;
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             what
             he
             speaks
             as
             to
             the
             nature
             and
             constitution
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             fertility
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             life
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             can
             in
             no
             manner
             
             be
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             part
             ,
             but
             to
             Sealand
             only
             ,
             where
             Copenhagen
             stands
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             above
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             Danmark
             .
             Now
             this
             Island
             lying
             under
             the
             disadvantages
             of
             a
             particular
             Law
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             so
             good
             a
             condition
             as
             the
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             though
             that
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Jutland
             ,
             is
             still
             better
             than
             either
             Halland
             or
             Blegind
             ;
             though
             Schone
             be
             a
             fine
             Province
             ,
             yet
             does
             no
             way
             excel
             Fun●n
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             parts
             of
             Danmark
             .
             However
             this
             Author
             says
             .
             p.
             3.
             that
             these
             three
             Provinces
             
               are
               still
               looked
               upon
               by
               the
            
             Danes
             
               with
               a
               very
               envious
               Eye
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               reason
               't
               is
               reported
               ,
               that
               the
               Windows
               of
            
             Croneborg
             
               Castle
               ,
               whose
               Prospect
               lay
               towards
            
             Schone
             ,
             
               were
               walled
               up
               ,
               that
               so
               hateful
               an
               Object
               might
               not
               cause
               continual
               Heart-burnings
               .
            
             Very
             well
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             
               Pray
               did
               your
               own
               Knowledge
               ,
               or
               Experience
               confirm
               this
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               ?
            
             (
             p.
             2.
             )
             or
             did
             some
             of
             your
             
               sensible
               grave
               Persons
               ,
               p.
            
             2.
             impose
             this
             silly
             story
             upon
             you
             ?
             For
             when
             you
             was
             at
             Croneborg
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             some
             Windows
             were
             indeed
             walled
             up
             for
             the
             Advantage
             of
             
             the
             Fortress
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             hinder
             the
             sight
             of
             Schone
             ;
             the
             Situation
             of
             Croneborg
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             now
             th●se
             Windows
             are
             close
             ,
             yet
             Schone
             must
             be
             seen
             from
             the
             Apartments
             of
             both
             the
             other
             sides
             ;
             so
             that
             to
             make
             his
             suggestion
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             Rooms
             must
             be
             quite
             darkned
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             fit
             place
             in
             which
             you
             might
             employ
             your
             fancy
             and
             invention
             in
             framing
             more
             such
             stories
             .
             Nay
             ,
             this
             Fable
             is
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             should
             avoid
             the
             pretended
             
               Heart
               burnings
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               seeing
            
             Schone
             ,
             p.
             3.
             he
             must
             not
             only
             forbear
             coming
             to
             Cron●borg
             ,
             but
             also
             leave
             Copenhagen
             ,
             and
             that
             side
             of
             Sealand
             opposite
             to
             Schone
             ,
             and
             must
             also
             chuse
             his
             Residence
             in
             Jutland
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             remote
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             could
             be
             free
             from
             that
             hateful
             Object
             .
          
           
             Though
             indeed
             ,
             were
             Danmark
             as
             he
             represents
             it
             ,
             p.
             4.
             (
             comprehending
             all
             its
             Islands
             )
             
               no
               bigger
               than
               two
               thirds
               of
            
             Ireland
             ;
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Province
             or
             two
             would
             be
             of
             a
             very
             tender
             concern
             to
             it
             .
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             where
             
             People
             have
             any
             Knowledge
             of
             Geography
             ,
             and
             understand
             how
             to
             measure
             a
             Map
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             that
             Danmark
             ,
             as
             it
             now
             remains
             ,
             has
             much
             more
             ground
             than
             there
             is
             in
             all
             Ireland
             .
             It
             is
             indeed
             a
             needless
             trouble
             that
             I
             have
             given
             my self
             to
             confute
             this
             Remark
             in
             the
             Authors
             fourth
             Page
             ,
             because
             his
             first
             hath
             already
             contradicted
             it
             
               to
               my
               hand
            
             .
          
           
             Poor
             Norway
             falls
             next
             under
             his
             Censure
             ,
             p.
             4.
             as
             having
             a
             very
             dangerous
             and
             unhospitable
             Shore
             ;
             we
             must
             look
             for
             nothing
             there
             but
             Wrecks
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             Night
             ,
             or
             a
             Storm
             ,
             overtakes
             poor
             Mariners
             ,
             the
             
               deep
               Sea
            
             and
             
               high
               R●cks
            
             ,
             never
             fail
             to
             accomplish
             their
             Ruine
             .
             And
             this
             dismal
             Relation
             may
             be
             very
             true
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             this
             Author
             knows
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             The
             Coast
             of
             Norway
             is
             indeed
             high
             and
             rocky
             ,
             but
             all
             along
             the
             same
             there
             are
             Ports
             very
             near
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             that
             with
             a
             very
             little
             knowledge
             of
             that
             Sea
             ,
             you
             may
             every
             where
             find
             a
             Harbour
             behind
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             Shelter
             from
             the
             greatest
             Storms
             :
             And
             any
             Sea-man
             ,
             who
             is
             acquainted
             
             with
             that
             Voyage
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             ten
             times
             rather
             venture
             amongst
             the
             Rocks
             of
             Norway
             in
             a
             Storm
             ,
             than
             the
             Sands
             of
             England
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             there
             find
             shelter
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             but
             here
             are
             not
             so
             many
             entrances
             between
             the
             Sands
             .
             What
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Anchorage
               for
               Ships
               ,
            
             p.
             4.
             is
             another
             proof
             of
             his
             exact
             information
             ;
             for
             in
             several
             places
             there
             is
             Anchorage
             half
             a
             League
             and
             more
             into
             the
             Sea
             :
             And
             where
             there
             is
             no
             such
             before
             the
             Land
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             has
             been
             mention'd
             )
             a
             safe
             entrance
             between
             the
             Rocks
             to
             anchor
             there
             .
          
           
             However
             the
             Author
             may
             have
             streightned
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             as
             to
             his
             Dominions
             in
             Europe
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             given
             him
             a
             prodigious
             Fort
             in
             the
             
               East
               Indies
            
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Tranquebar
             ;
             p.
             6.
             and
             this
             is
             another
             instance
             of
             his
             extraordinary
             Accuracy
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Fort
             ,
             't
             is
             of
             a
             great
             many
             Miles
             extent
             .
             The
             Coast
             indeed
             upon
             which
             the
             Danes
             have
             built
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Indians
             called
             Tranquebar
             ,
             but
             the
             Fort
             it self
             has
             never
             had
             any
             other
             name
             than
             Daneborg
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             a
             general
             character
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Dominions
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Account
             ,
             p.
             6.
             
               they
               all
               lye
               under
               this
               great
               inconveniency
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               mightily
               disjoyned
               from
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               this
               principally
               the
               Conquests
               which
               the
            
             Swedes
             
               have
               gain'd
               upon
               them
               may
               be
               ascribed
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             Danish
             Provinces
             are
             not
             so
             mightily
             separated
             ,
             as
             this
             Gentleman
             would
             persuade
             us
             ;
             since
             a
             Sound
             of
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             or
             7
             Leagues
             is
             the
             greatest
             distance
             between
             any
             of
             them
             ;
             only
             Norway
             indeed
             is
             further
             off
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             can
             maintain
             and
             desend
             it self
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             pretended
             inconvenience
             is
             a
             real
             advantage
             ,
             especially
             against
             the
             Incursions
             of
             any
             foreign
             Enemy
             :
             And
             this
             truth
             was
             demonstrated
             in
             the
             famous
             War
             with
             Sweden
             ;
             for
             had
             not
             the
             signal
             disposition
             of
             Providence
             frozen
             up
             the
             B●lt
             ,
             to
             that
             degree
             as
             was
             never
             remembred
             before
             ,
             nor
             happen'd
             since
             ,
             the
             Swedes
             could
             not
             have
             besieged
             the
             Capital
             City
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ;
             for
             the
             Streams
             which
             divide
             the
             Provinces
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             afford
             them
             this
             
             security
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Royal
             Navy
             is
             safe
             ,
             Copenhagen
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             main
             strength
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             can
             fear
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Denmark
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               the
               Island
               of
               Sealand
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             to
             what
             end
             have
             we
             labour'd
             hitherto
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ?
             Let
             the
             Country
             be
             never
             so
             large
             ,
             if
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             be
             barren
             ,
             the
             extent
             of
             it
             signifies
             little
             .
             Sealand
             is
             that
             unhappy
             Province
             ,
             
               whose
               Fertility
               cannot
               be
               commended
            
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             it
             having
             
               no
               Bread
               Corn
            
             (
             p.
             8.
             )
             
               except
               Rye
            
             ,
             which
             he
             owns
             
               to
               be
               in
               good
               quantity
            
             .
             I
             hitherto
             thought
             that
             when
             a
             Field
             was
             sown
             with
             Grain
             ,
             if
             the
             Crop
             answer'd
             the
             utmost
             expectation
             of
             its
             owner
             ,
             the
             Field
             might
             be
             commended
             for
             its
             fertility
             ;
             and
             if
             upon
             the
             Authors
             arrival
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             find
             Wheat
             got
             ready
             on
             purpose
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             Rye
             Bread
             ,
             
             being
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Danish
             Nation
             ,
             and
             agreeing
             better
             with
             their
             health
             and
             constitution
             ,
             the
             Farmer
             hoped
             to
             make
             a
             better
             Market
             of
             his
             Rye
             amongst
             his
             Countrymen●
             than
             he
             should
             do
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             to
             fatten
             
               Green
               Geese
            
             or
             
               cram
               Capons
            
             for
             his
             worship
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             as
             little
             reason
             ,
             for
             his
             being
             disgusted
             at
             the
             air
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             
               is
               but
               indifferent
            
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
               especially
               in
               and
               near
            
             Copenhagen
             ,
             
               occasion'd
               by
               frequent
               Fogs
               ,
               and
               its
               low
               Scituation
               .
            
             Any
             body
             who
             has
             been
             in
             Sealand
             ,
             must
             allow
             the
             air
             to
             be
             very
             good
             ;
             Copenhagen
             has
             only
             the
             inconvenience
             which
             all
             populous
             Citi●s
             are
             subject
             to
             ,
             in
             not
             having
             it
             quite
             so
             clear
             as
             in
             the
             Country
             ;
             though
             the
             wholesomness
             of
             it
             appears
             by
             the
             healthiness
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             :
             And
             as
             to
             Fogs
             (
             which
             they
             are
             seldom
             troubled
             with
             )
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             complain
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             may
             very
             probably
             have
             lived
             in
             Dublin
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             just
             to
             the
             Country
             for
             six
             Lines
             ,
             in
             telling
             us
             
               the
               face
               of
               the
               
               Land
               is
               pleasant
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             9.
             and
             
               that
               there
               is
               a
               most
               excellent
               Port
               belonging
               to
            
             Copenhagen
             ;
             but
             he
             presently
             comes
             to
             himself
             and
             says
             ,
             
               they
               have
               no
               other
               Ports
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               nor
               indeed
               much
               occasion
               in
            
             Sealand
             ,
             
               since
               they
               have
               no
               Commodities
               to
               ship
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             this
             Gentleman's
             Intelligence
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             good
             Sea-ports
             throughout
             all
             Danmark
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             mention
             the
             following
             only
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             capable
             of
             harbouring
             Vessels
             of
             200
             Tun
             or
             more
             ;
             in
             
               Sealand
               ;
               Corsoer
               ,
               Callundborg
               ,
               Holbeck
               ,
               Wordingborg
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             
               Funen
               ;
               Nyborg
               ,
               Assens
               ,
               Kierseminde
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             
               Jutland
               ;
               Aalborg
               ,
               Aarhus
               ,
               Horsens
               ,
               Rinkiobing
               ,
               &c.
            
             In
             
               Fal●●er
               ,
               Laland
               ,
               &c.
               
               Nakskow
               ,
               Nykiobing
               ,
               &c.
            
             too
             many
             here
             to
             enumerate
             .
             And
             then
             from
             Sealand
             there
             is
             a
             considerable
             quantity
             of
             Corn
             sent
             every
             year
             to
             Norway
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             year
             but
             one
             ,
             viz.
             1692
             ,
             abundance
             likewise
             was
             carried
             to
             Holland
             ;
             the
             reason
             why
             there
             may
             not
             be
             so
             much
             exported
             at
             present
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             heretofore
             ,
             is
             because
             ,
             contrary
             to
             what
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
             p.
             10.
             
             
               That
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               are
               not
               encreased
               ,
            
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             Copenhagen
             are
             twice
             as
             many
             as
             they
             were
             20
             years
             ago
             .
          
           
             Corn
             indeed
             would
             be
             much
             scarcer
             ,
             if
             the
             Kings
             Game
             were
             so
             arbitrary
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             p.
             9.
             to
             make
             them
             ;
             and
             those
             
               sacred
               things
               might
               range
               the
               Fields
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               dare
               to
               touch
               them
               .
            
             The
             Countrymen
             I
             'll
             assure
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             you
             for
             the
             Law
             you
             have
             newly
             made
             them
             ;
             since
             they
             have
             in
             Danmark
             hitherto
             had
             an
             equal
             liberty
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             to
             disturb
             their
             Entertainment
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             business
             of
             their
             Eating
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Reflector
             seems
             to
             be
             extreamly
             curious
             .
             
               Some
               one
               Bur●●●
               of
            
             Copenhagen
             has
             undoubtedly
             d●soblige●
             him
             with
             an
             ill
             Dinner
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             wonder
             ;
             for
             their
             way
             of
             Eating
             and
             Drinking
             is
             so
             far
             above
             Meanness
             ,
             that
             it
             rather
             inclines
             to
             Luxury
             ;
             three
             or
             four
             Dishes
             of
             several
             Meats
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             common
             Dinner
             for
             the
             middle
             People
             ,
             and
             generally
             their
             Supper
             equals
             it
             .
             
             Nay
             ,
             the
             very
             Boors
             throughout
             all
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             not
             their
             three
             Meals
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             those
             commonly
             of
             warm
             Meat
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             the
             Countryman
             in
             England
             is
             contented
             with
             his
             Bread
             and
             Cheese
             to
             Supper
             ,
             the
             Danish
             and
             Norsh
             Peasants
             must
             have
             their
             Pot
             on
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             go
             to
             their
             Feather-beds
             (
             than
             which
             ,
             our
             Author
             says
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             have
             better
             ,
             p.
             88.
             )
             with
             great
             uneasiness
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             Meat
             and
             Fish
             when
             salted
             is
             more
             acceptable
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Northern
             People
             ,
             and
             agrees
             better
             with
             their
             constitution
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             a
             hardship
             instead
             of
             a
             delicacy
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             have
             so
             much
             fresh
             Meat
             as
             is
             customary
             in
             England
             .
             But
             was
             the
             Diet
             of
             the
             Burghers
             even
             as
             hard
             as
             he
             describes
             it
             ,
             yet
             ,
             I
             am
             credibly
             informed
             ,
             that
             the
             Servants
             of
             a
             Publick
             Minister
             there
             (
             
               who
               shall
               be
               nameless
            
             )
             would
             have
             been
             very
             glad
             to
             partake
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             their
             Masters
             house-keeping
             was
             so
             far
             from
             abounding
             ,
             that
             they
             found
             too
             frequent
             occasions
             to
             complain
             openly
             .
             
             And
             whereas
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Account
               says
               ,
               p.
            
             10
             ,
             11.
             that
             
               if
               the
               Inspectors
               of
               the
            
             English
             
               Markets
               should
               come
               to
               those
               of
            
             Copenhagen
             ,
             
               they
               would
               find
               the
               Victuals
               had
               enough
               to
               be
               sent
               only
               to
               the
               Prisons
            
             ;
             those
             poor
             Servants
             would
             have
             been
             infinitely
             obliged
             ,
             should
             they
             in
             pity
             have
             commanded
             an
             Officer
             to
             stop
             ,
             and
             set
             his
             Basket
             down
             now
             and
             then
             at
             his
             Excellency's
             .
          
           
             Their
             Peasants
             live
             as
             plentifully
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             they
             have
             good
             Flesh
             and
             salt
             Fish
             ,
             white
             Meats
             ,
             Roots
             ,
             &c.
             but
             what
             signifies
             all
             this
             (
             according
             to
             our
             Author
             ,
             p.
             11.
             )
             since
             necessary
             
               fresh
               Fish
               is
               wanting
            
             ?
             I
             could
             heartily
             condole
             their
             condition
             ,
             if
             my
             Tenants
             in
             Northampton
             and
             Leicestershire
             would
             not
             take
             exception
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             found
             me
             once
             so
             indulgent
             to
             the
             Peasants
             of
             another
             Nation
             ,
             they
             would
             certainly
             expect
             a
             double
             barrel
             of
             Colchester
             Oysters
             by
             the
             next
             Carrier
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             
               Cods-head
               ,
               Smelts
            
             or
             Turbet
             ,
             I
             might
             e'ne
             go
             to
             plow
             my self
             for
             Hodge
             and
             Sawney
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             is
             most
             admirable
             to
             me
             is
             ,
             that
             there
             can
             be
             any
             thing
             fit
             to
             eat
             throughout
             all
             Danmark
             ,
             since
             according
             to
             this
             Author's
             description
             ,
             p.
             11.
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             part
             of
             the
             common
             promise
             which
             God
             made
             to
             Noah
             ,
             and
             Mankind
             ,
             
               that
               while
               the
               Earth
               remaineth
               ,
               Seed-time
               and
               Harvest
               ,
               and
               Cold
               and
               Heat
               ,
               and
               Summer
               and
               Winter
               ,
               and
               Day
               and
               Night
               shall
               not
               cease
               ,
            
             Gen.
             8.
             22.
             
             For
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
               that
               at
            
             Copenhagen
             ,
             
               and
               in
               all
            
             Denmark
             
               they
               never
               have
               Spring
               ,
               and
               seldom
               Autumn
               .
            
             This
             assertion
             could
             proceed
             only
             from
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             preface
             he
             calls
             
               a
               very
               Traveller
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               an
               ill
               natur'd
               and
               unthinking
               Person
               ,
            
             since
             so
             many
             People
             are
             able
             to
             confute
             him
             ,
             as
             have
             ever
             lived
             there
             but
             a
             twelve-month
             .
             Then
             for
             those
             three
             months
             of
             
               June
               ,
               July
            
             and
             August
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Summer
             ,
             he
             has
             provided
             sufficient
             Plagues
             for
             them
             ;
             first
             
               the
               interposition
               of
               thick
               vapours
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             11.
             which
             upon
             examination
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             to
             be
             only
             Clouds
             in
             his
             own
             understanding
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             his
             plague
             
             of
             Flies
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             has
             
               seen
               whole
               Bushels
               swept
               together
               in
               one
               Room
               ,
               p
            
             12.
             
             A
             BushelSir
             !
             (
             if
             of
             Winchester
             measure
             )
             will
             hold
             a
             great
             many
             Flies
             :
             and
             what
             makes
             this
             seem
             more
             incredible
             is
             ,
             that
             Domitian
             the
             
               Imperial
               Fly-killer
            
             ,
             though
             in
             Italy
             ,
             (
             a
             very
             hot
             Country
             )
             when
             he
             had
             taken
             his
             half
             peck
             ,
             thought
             he
             had
             had
             very
             plentiful
             game
             .
          
           
             The
             City
             of
             Copenhagen
             does
             not
             more
             abound
             in
             Flies
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             on
             the
             contrary
             wanting
             in
             Fish
             ;
             for
             the
             Author
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
               never
               knew
               a
               Sea
               Town
               of
               that
               consequence
               worse
               served
               with
               it
            
             ;
             the
             Baltick
             indeed
             is
             not
             so
             well
             stored
             with
             Fish
             ,
             as
             some
             other
             Seas
             ;
             but
             yet
             in
             Copenhagen
             there
             is
             Sea
             Fish
             ,
             asCod
             ,
             Flounders
             ,
             &c.
             brought
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             sold
             there
             very
             cheap
             ;
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             not
             still
             cheaper
             ,
             by
             being
             brought
             thither
             as
             it
             might
             be
             in
             greater
             plenty
             ,
             is
             because
             their
             fresh-water
             fish
             is
             in
             vast
             quantities
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             92.
             makes
             full
             
               amends
               ,
               there
               being
               the
               best
               Carp
               ,
               Tench
               ,
               Perch
               and
               Craw-fish
               ,
            
             that
             are
             to
             be
             found
             any
             where
             .
          
           
           
             He
             now
             leads
             us
             to
             a
             Description
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             p.
             12.
             for
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             
               when
               he
               has
               done
               that
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               little
               more
               to
               say
               of
               any
               other
               in
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark's
             
               Dominions
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               other
               belonging
               to
               him
               ,
               much
               better
               than
               our
               Town
               of
            
             St.
             Albans
             .
             Perhaps
             the
             Gentleman
             did
             not
             Travel
             much
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             so
             speaks
             only
             as
             to
             his
             own
             Knowledge
             ;
             but
             other
             People
             who
             have
             seen
             more
             ,
             are
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             
               Ribe
               ,
               Aarhuus
               ,
               Aalborg
               ,
               Odense
               ,
            
             &c.
             besides
             several
             Cities
             in
             Norway
             ,
             and
             other
             of
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             ,
             as
             
               Bergen
               ,
               Trundhiem
               ,
               Christiania
               ,
               Gluckstadt
               ,
               Flensborg
               ,
               Hadersleben
               ,
            
             &c.
             if
             they
             were
             allotted
             an
             Impartial
             Surveyor
             ,
             would
             appear
             to
             be
             much
             better
             than
             our
             Town
             of
             
               St.
               Albans
            
             ,
             which
             at
             present
             stands
             so
             fair
             in
             this
             Authors
             good
             graces
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             Copenhagen
             is
             the
             best
             place
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             as
             
               Danmark
               ,
               Yet
               it
               is
               no
               Antient
               City
               ,
               nor
               a
               very
               Large
               one
               ,
               it
               comes
               nearest
               to
            
             Bristol
             ,
             
               and
               increases
               in
               buildings
               daily
            
             .
             p.
             12.
             
             Copenhagen
             was
             founded
             in
             the
             twelfth
             Century
             ,
             
               Anno
               1168.
            
             and
             as
             to
             its
             
             largeness
             it
             may
             most
             properly
             be
             compared
             with
             Dublin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             City
             in
             the
             King
             of
             
             England's
             Dominions
             .
             He
             is
             just
             to
             the
             Port
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             in
             about
             a
             Page
             and
             an
             half
             ,
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             but
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             find
             the
             greater
             faults
             with
             the
             other
             things
             that
             belong
             to
             it
             .
             The
             Air
             (
             he
             says
             )
             
               is
               bad
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               stink
               of
               the
               Channels
               ,
               which
               are
               cut
               through
               the
               City
               .
            
             p.
             14.
             
             In
             the
             8th
             Page
             he
             attributes
             the
             badness
             of
             the
             Air
             
               to
               the
               Fogs
               and
               low
               Scituation
               ,
            
             but
             here
             to
             the
             Channels
             ,
             which
             are
             indeed
             rather
             an
             Ornament
             and
             Convenience
             to
             it
             ,
             than
             otherwise
             :
             Heretofore
             there
             might
             some
             small
             offence
             proceed
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Fleet-ditch
             ,
             in
             London
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             his
             present
             Majesty
             ,
             they
             are
             cut
             quite
             through
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Sea
             going
             in
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             out
             at
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             are
             so
             very
             large
             ,
             that
             a
             stout
             Man
             of
             War
             may
             ride
             cross
             the
             City
             and
             round
             the
             Castle
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Works
               of
               the
               Town
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               are
               only
               of
               Earth
               and
               Sods
               ,
            
             p.
             14.
             
             So
             much
             the
             better
             ;
             Stone
             Walls
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             are
             
             of
             no
             great
             strength
             against
             Cannons
             :
             And
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               ib.
               These
               Works
               are
               in
               tolerable
               good
               repair
            
             ;
             he
             should
             in
             common
             justice
             have
             said
             something
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             good
             order
             they
             are
             kept
             in
             .
             
               The
               Buildings
            
             (
             as
             he
             describes
             them
             )
             ib.
             
               are
               generally
               mean
               ,
               being
               Cage-work
            
             ;
             not
             considering
             ,
             that
             Cage-work
             is
             more
             in
             esteem
             there
             than
             Plaister
             ,
             as
             being
             more
             convenient
             and
             durable
             ,
             and
             contrived
             generally
             so
             as
             to
             appear
             very
             handsome
             ;
             not
             but
             that
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             very
             good
             Brick
             Houses
             ,
             that
             are
             built
             by
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             more
             magnificent
             belonging
             to
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             
               As
               to
               the
               publick
               Buildings
               ,
               King
            
             Christian
             
               the
               4th
               did
               more
               than
               all
               the
               succeeding
               Princes
               ,
            
             (
             says
             our
             Author
             .
             )
             It
             is
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             King
             Christian
             should
             do
             more
             
               than
               all
               his
               Successors
               put
               together
               ;
               p.
            
             15.
             which
             all
             (
             after
             this
             bluster
             )
             if
             added
             together
             ,
             will
             amount
             to
             but
             
               two
               only
            
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             ;
             of
             which
             the
             Son
             has
             augmented
             the
             Beauty
             of
             the
             City
             very
             considerably
             .
             The
             great
             Objection
             against
             them
             all
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             
               forgot
               ,
               or
               delayed
               
               the
               building
               of
               a
               Pallace
               ,
               the
               Kings
               House
               of
               Residence
               being
               the
               worst
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             p.
             15.
             
             As
             for
             new
             Buildings
             ,
             the
             present
             King
             is
             content
             with
             the
             Garden-house
             of
             Rosenborgh
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             delicious
             Castle
             of
             Friderickborg
             ,
             till
             his
             Affairs
             will
             permit
             him
             to
             finish
             a
             Pallace
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             long
             designed
             to
             be
             built
             by
             the
             Sea
             side
             ,
             near
             the
             Kings
             New
             Market
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             old
             Castle
             is
             acceptable
             enough
             to
             their
             Majesties
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             that
             affection
             which
             is
             naturally
             born
             to
             things
             that
             have
             been
             possest
             ,
             and
             are
             left
             by
             several
             Ancestors
             ;
             this
             Castle
             being
             venerable
             for
             its
             Antiquity
             ,
             part
             of
             it
             having
             been
             the
             first
             House
             that
             was
             built
             in
             Copenhagen
             .
             Certainly
             this
             Pallace
             ought
             to
             be
             preserved
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             to
             show
             the
             Citizens
             how
             much
             they
             are
             at
             present
             advanced
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             height
             his
             Majesty
             has
             raised
             them
             ;
             since
             Subjects
             now
             are
             not
             satisfied
             with
             such
             Buildings
             and
             Apartments
             ,
             as
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             thought
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Royal
             Family
             and
             their
             Predecessors
             .
             This
             signal
             instance
             should
             have
             been
             brought
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             
             Pride
             of
             absolute
             Monarchs
             ,
             and
             the
             Misery
             of
             the
             Danish
             Nation
             ,
             viz.
             in
             his
             own
             words
             p.
             15.
             
             
               That
               several
               of
               the
               Noblemen
               ,
               as
               his
               high
               Excellency
            
             Guidenlew
             ,
             
               the
               Great
               Admiral
               Juel
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               are
               infinitely
               better
               lodged
               than
               the
               whole
               Royal
               Family
               .
            
          
           
             Had
             the
             Author
             been
             resolved
             to
             do
             Danmark
             the
             least
             favor
             or
             justice
             ,
             he
             might
             as
             well
             have
             spoken
             a
             little
             of
             the
             Curiosities
             that
             were
             in
             Copenhagen
             ,
             as
             without
             reason
             ,
             have
             spent
             his
             time
             in
             blaming
             its
             Air
             ,
             Buildings
             and
             Fortifications
             .
             For
             certainly
             in
             Copenhagen
             a
             Traveller
             may
             find
             many
             things
             worth
             his
             observation
             ;
             the
             Change
             is
             none
             of
             the
             worst
             ;
             the
             Arsenal
             one
             of
             the
             best
             in
             Europe
             ;
             the
             Canals
             very
             fine
             ;
             the
             
               Round
               Steeple
            
             of
             Trinity
             Church
             ,
             built
             according
             to
             the
             directions
             of
             
               Christian
               Longomontan
            
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             of
             
               Tycho
               Brahe
            
             ,
             and
             Professor
             of
             Mathematicks
             in
             Copenhagen
             ,
             is
             without
             question
             a
             most
             noble
             piece
             of
             Curiosity
             ,
             the
             like
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             elsewhere
             ;
             for
             a
             Coach
             and
             Horses
             may
             ascend
             to
             the
             top
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             height
             of
             it
             comes
             very
             near
             that
             of
             the
             Monument
             
             of
             London
             .
             This
             Steeple
             consists
             of
             Arches
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             of
             Brick
             without
             any
             Timber
             ,
             is
             the
             Library
             of
             the
             University
             as
             large
             as
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             University
             of
             Copenhagen
             he
             never
             so
             much
             as
             takes
             any
             notice
             of
             it
             here
             .
             Politics
             and
             Satyr
             took
             up
             his
             time
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             no
             leisure
             for
             
               the
               Belles
            
             Letters
             ,
             
               or
               gentiler
               Learning
            
             ,
             p.
             255.
             so
             he
             gives
             us
             no
             Account
             of
             the
             Kings
             Library
             ,
             nor
             of
             several
             others
             belonging
             to
             the
             University
             ;
             which
             as
             they
             are
             very
             considerable
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             particularly
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             the
             Antiquities
             of
             those
             Northern
             Nations
             :
             Nor
             of
             the
             admirable
             Musaeum
             ,
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             same
             Pallace
             with
             the
             Royal
             Library
             ,
             full
             of
             all
             the
             most
             exquisite
             Raritics
             of
             Art
             and
             Nature
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             after
             the
             learned
             
               Olaus
               Wormius's
            
             death
             ,
             was
             so
             considerably
             augmented
             with
             his
             famous
             Closet
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             best
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             many
             curious
             Antiquities
             it
             contained
             ,
             which
             he
             bequeathed
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             the
             Learned
             World
             has
             a
             printed
             account
             in
             a
             large
             Folio
             .
          
           
           
             He
             speaks
             nothing
             of
             the
             Beauty
             ,
             Largeness
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             Churches
             both
             within
             and
             without
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             height
             of
             the
             two
             Steeples
             belonging
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             and
             
               St.
               Nicholas
            
             ;
             nor
             of
             the
             fine
             Organs
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             St.
             
             Mary's
             Church
             ,
             lately
             made
             by
             a
             Danish
             Master
             ;
             which
             for
             its
             prodigious
             largeness
             is
             fearcely
             to
             be
             parallell'd
             any
             where
             amongst
             the
             Protestants
             .
             Neither
             doth
             this
             curious
             Gentleman
             mention
             the
             Kings
             New
             Market
             ,
             a
             very
             fine
             and
             large
             place
             ,
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             which
             stands
             the
             Kings
             Statue
             on
             Horseback
             ,
             very
             artificially
             cast
             in
             Lead
             ;
             and
             is
             surrounded
             with
             the
             finest
             Palaces
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             as
             Count
             
             Guldenlew's
             ,
             Admiral
             
             Juel's
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             most
             of
             all
             this
             Authors
             negligence
             is
             to
             be
             admired
             ,
             that
             he
             disdains
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             of
             the
             great
             new
             work
             on
             Christians-haven
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             new
             City
             by
             it self
             ,
             lying
             on
             the
             Island
             of
             Amack
             ,
             but
             joyn'd
             to
             Copenhagen
             .
             This
             new
             Work
             is
             a
             vast
             Fortification
             opposite
             to
             the
             Cittadel
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             which
             is
             situated
             near
             the
             Custom-house
             ,
             and
             Entrance
             of
             the
             Harbour
             ;
             
             so
             that
             on
             both
             sides
             these
             two
             Fortresses
             command
             both
             the
             Port
             and
             almost
             all
             the
             City
             round
             about
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             Fortifications
             of
             the
             City
             it self
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             impregnable
             .
             And
             in
             this
             new
             work
             of
             Christians-haven
             ,
             two
             things
             are
             very
             considerable
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Ground
             contained
             in
             the
             Fort
             is
             ,
             by
             incredible
             labour
             and
             industry
             ,
             made
             out
             of
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             that
             this
             Ground
             is
             of
             so
             considerable
             an
             extent
             ,
             that
             a
             Town
             may
             be
             built
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             Danish
             Majesty
             hath
             appointed
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Dwelling-place
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               of
               Copenhagen
            
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             instances
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             all
             that
             are
             worth
             a
             mans
             curiosity
             in
             Copenhagen
             )
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             may
             guess
             ,
             how
             unjust
             the
             Author
             has
             been
             in
             his
             description
             of
             this
             antient
             and
             Royal
             City
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             he
             may
             rely
             upon
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Relations
             of
             these
             two
             Northern
             Kingdoms
             and
             annexed
             Provinces
             :
             Seeing
             when
             he
             pretends
             to
             describe
             Copenhagen
             ,
             he
             mentions
             nothing
             of
             Christians-haven
             ;
             just
             as
             if
             he
             should
             speak
             of
             London
             ,
             and
             forget
             Southwark
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Sound
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Author
             says
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
             
               The
               two
               Principal
               things
               in
            
             Sealand
             
               and
               indeed
               of
               all
            
             Danmark
             
               are
               the
               City
               of
            
             Copenhagen
             ,
             
               and
               the
               passage
               of
               the
            
             Sound
             :
             Having
             done
             with
             the
             City
             He
             comes
             to
             this
             streight
             ,
             which
             lyes
             between
             the
             firm
             land
             of
             Schone
             :
             and
             the
             Island
             of
             Sealand
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             Danmark
             claims
             a
             Toll
             of
             all
             Ships
             that
             pass
             through
             it
             ,
             except
             the
             Swedes
             ,
             who
             are
             exempted
             from
             it
             by
             Treaty
             ;
             yet
             this
             writer
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             freedom
             which
             Men
             of
             his
             principle
             generally
             use
             with
             Crowned
             heads
             ,
             pretends
             to
             question
             the
             King
             of
             Danmarks
             title
             ,
             p.
             2●
             .
             and
             says
             it
             is
             
               slightly
               grounded
            
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             enter
             upon
             matters
             of
             State
             ,
             nor
             pretend
             to
             give
             a
             particular
             account
             of
             the
             Original
             Records
             that
             contain
             the
             Immemorial
             continuance
             ,
             and
             Succession
             of
             Claims
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             Danmark
             have
             made
             to
             this
             Sea
             ,
             and
             right
             of
             Toll
             in
             it
             .
             The
             
             King
             ,
             who
             pretends
             to
             ,
             and
             enjoys
             this
             Toll
             ,
             is
             able
             enough
             to
             give
             reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             his
             pretensions
             .
             However
             I
             cannot
             but
             remark
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             several
             passages
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             well
             Imagine
             to
             have
             fallen
             from
             the
             Pen
             of
             an
             English
             man
             :
             As
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               Title
               to
               the
               Toll
               is
               precarious
               ,
            
             p.
             23.
             
               as
               founded
               upon
               a
               breach
               of
               Trust
               ,
               it
               being
               at
               first
               only
               ,
               to
               provide
               Lights
               for
               Securing
               the
               passage
               of
               Merchants
               through
               the
            
             Sound
             .
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               servile
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               Kings
               Sovereignty
               of
               those
               Seas
               :
            
             p.
             22.
             
             
               That
               the
               Title
               is
               not
               so
               firm
               as
               the
            
             Danes
             
               could
               wish
               for
               ;
               not
               being
               masters
               of
               the
               Land
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               the
               right
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               Power
               to
               assert
               it
               .
            
             p.
             17.
             
             For
             an
             English-man
             knows
             that
             although
             ●ur
             King
             is
             bound
             to
             protect
             all
             strangers
             that
             pass
             through
             his
             narrow
             Seas
             yet
             his
             Sovereignty
             does
             not
             arise
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             he
             is
             therefore
             bound
             to
             protect
             them
             :
             so
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             being
             Lord
             of
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             Sound
             ,
             ought
             to
             provide
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             such
             as
             should
             Sail
             thorough
             it
             .
             His
             
             Dominion
             ,
             not
             being
             founded
             on
             that
             ,
             but
             that
             being
             a
             necessary
             Consequence
             of
             his
             Dominion
             .
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             acknowledgment
             has
             always
             been
             reckoned
             by
             English
             men
             to
             become
             due
             ,
             in
             Recompence
             of
             such
             Protection
             and
             Conveniences
             afforded
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             our
             Kings
             demanded
             Contribution
             for
             the
             Ships
             that
             defended
             the
             Fishing
             of
             Foreigners
             .
             And
             where
             is
             the
             servility
             any
             more
             in
             paying
             a
             Toll
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             for
             passing
             his
             Sound
             ,
             than
             in
             that
             acknowledgment
             which
             all
             Ships
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             made
             by
             King
             John
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             must
             make
             to
             those
             of
             the
             King
             of
             England
             by
             striking
             a
             Flag
             ,
             when
             they
             sail
             through
             his
             narrow
             Seas
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             paying
             Anchorage
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Lights
             to
             the
             Trinity
             house
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Case
             between
             Sweden
             and
             Danmark
             ,
             (
             though
             Danmark
             has
             no
             reason
             to
             imagine
             there
             will
             be
             such
             a
             Pretension
             from
             thence
             ,
             or
             to
             fear
             it
             if
             there
             should
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             the
             same
             with
             France
             and
             the
             English.
             For
             King
             Edgar
             and
             King
             Knute
             ,
             who
             was
             as
             great
             a
             defender
             of
             the
             sovereignty
             ,
             as
             
             any
             of
             our
             Princes
             ,
             had
             their
             Dominions
             many
             Ages
             before
             any
             of
             their
             Successors
             laid
             claim
             to
             France
             .
             And
             the
             French
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             Power
             ,
             have
             not
             pretended
             to
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             narrow
             Seas
             ,
             because
             they
             live
             upon
             one
             of
             the
             Coasts
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             would
             Insinuate
             further
             ,
             
               that
               the
               English
               pay
               this
               Toll
               ,
               through
               the
               Connivance
               of
               King
            
             James
             the
             Ist.
             
               in
               prejudice
               of
               his
               own
               Subjects
               ,
               who
               favoured
               the
            
             Danes
             
               upon
               Account
               of
               his
               marriage
               to
               a
               Daughter
               of
               that
               Crown
               ,
            
             p.
             22.
             
             If
             King
             James
             favoured
             them
             upon
             his
             alliance
             to
             that
             Crown
             ,
             our
             Author
             should
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             any
             manners
             ,
             have
             done
             so
             too
             ;
             but
             setting
             aside
             this
             Reflection
             on
             the
             memory
             of
             King
             James
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             have
             successively
             paid
             this
             Toll
             in
             the
             Sound
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             so
             Wise
             and
             Just
             ,
             not
             to
             encroach
             so
             far
             upon
             a
             soveraign
             head
             ,
             as
             to
             prescribe
             him
             Laws
             what
             to
             do
             in
             such
             Seas
             ,
             as
             are
             his
             unquestionable
             Dominions
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             other
             particulars
             ,
             of
             the
             Account
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             concerning
             the
             Sound
             ,
             he
             seems
             not
             to
             know
             what
             kind
             of
             passage
             it
             is
             ,
             He
             says
             ,
             p.
             22.
             
             It
             
               is
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               passage
               of
               the
            
             Sound
             
               is
               not
               the
               only
               one
               to
               the
            
             Baltick
             
               Sea
               ,
               there
               being
               two
               others
               called
               the
               greater
               and
               lesser
            
             Belts
             ;
             
               and
               that
               of
               the
               greater
            
             Belt
             
               so
               commodious
               and
               large
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               late
               Wars
               ,
               the
               whole
            
             Dutch
             
               Fleet
               chose
               to
               pass
               through
               it
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               it
               for
               four
               or
               five
               months
               together
               :
            
             Whereas
             in
             truth
             the
             Sound
             is
             the
             only
             convenient
             one
             ;
             the
             lesser
             Belt
             is
             unpassable
             for
             large
             Ships
             ,
             and
             the
             greater
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Rocks
             and
             Sands
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             dangerous
             .
             To
             be
             sure
             had
             the
             Dutch
             found
             it
             practicable
             to
             use
             this
             passage
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             large
             that
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             stopt
             with
             a
             fortress
             ,
             they
             had
             done
             it
             long
             ago
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             the
             Dutch
             Fleet
             did
             continue
             there
             for
             four
             or
             five
             months
             together
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             much
             against
             their
             will
             ,
             for
             coming
             into
             it
             they
             were
             so
             endangered
             by
             Rocks
             ,
             and
             Storms
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             make
             so
             very
             flow
             a
             motion
             ,
             in
             order
             
             to
             their
             escape
             with
             greater
             safety
             ;
             neither
             does
             the
             Author
             tell
             us
             what
             loss
             and
             damage
             they
             received
             ,
             which
             indeed
             was
             very
             considerable
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             page
             we
             are
             likewise
             informed
             ,
             
               that
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
            
             Sound
             
               in
               the
               narrowest
               part
               is
               four
            
             English
             
               Miles
               over
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               of
               a
               sufficient
               depth
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark's
             
               Castles
               could
               not
               command
               the
               Channel
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               master
               of
               both
               sides
               ;
               much
               less
               now
               he
               has
               but
               one
               .
            
             This
             Gentleman
             is
             resolved
             never
             to
             measure
             right
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             learnt
             that
             the
             Sound
             is
             but
             three
             English
             Miles
             broad
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             truly
             measured
             ;
             besides
             had
             he
             asked
             any
             Skipper
             that
             usually
             passes
             that
             way
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             every
             where
             of
             a
             sufficient
             depth
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             side
             of
             Sweden
             the
             water
             is
             so
             shallow
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             Ship
             to
             pass
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Croneborg
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             delivers
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             p.
             23.
             that
             the
             Spaniards
             
               may
               with
               as
               much
               right
               lay
               claim
               to
               the
               Streights
               of
            
             Gibraltar
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               that
               the
            
             Swede
             
               who
               is
               now
               
               Masier
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Coasts
               of
               the
            
             Sound
             ,
             
               demand
               another
               Toll
               of
               Ships
            
             ,
             is
             altogether
             ridiculous
             .
             The
             solemn
             Treaties
             of
             Roschild
             and
             Lund
             ,
             contain
             formal
             protestations
             against
             any
             pretensions
             to
             a
             Double
             Toll
             ;
             and
             by
             them
             to
             King
             of
             Sweden
             hath
             been
             obliged
             to
             demolish
             the
             Castle
             and
             Fortifications
             of
             Helsingborg
             :
             Besides
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             impossible
             for
             the
             Swede
             effectually
             to
             demand
             it
             at
             Helsinborg
             ,
             since
             that
             Town
             is
             so
             scituated
             that
             no
             Ship
             is
             able
             to
             come
             within
             half
             a
             League
             of
             it
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             easie
             for
             any
             one
             to
             imagin
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             make
             out
             his
             comparison
             ,
             between
             the
             Sound
             and
             the
             streights
             of
             Gibraltar
             ;
             since
             the
             former
             being
             commanded
             by
             a
             strong
             Castle
             is
             very
             narrow
             ,
             and
             passable
             only
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             Cannon-shot
             ;
             whereas
             the
             latter
             is
             so
             broad
             ,
             that
             several
             Ships
             may
             pass
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             fear
             of
             Cannon
             from
             either
             side
             ,
             and
             not
             commanded
             by
             any
             Castles
             belonging
             either
             to
             the
             Moors
             or
             Spaniards
             .
          
           
             He
             concludes
             in
             a
             great
             huff
             ,
             p.
             26.
             
               that
               all
               other
               petty
               Princes
               and
               States
               pay
               this
               Toll
               without
               murmer
               ,
               whilst
               we
               and
               
               the
            
             Hollanders
             
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               the
            
             Danes
             
               must
               have
               a
               care
               left
               we
               grow
               Angry
               .
            
             So
             it
             seems
             France
             and
             Poland
             ,
             whose
             Ships
             pass
             this
             Sound
             ,
             are
             petty
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             may
             think
             he
             has
             Authority
             enough
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Crown'd
             Head
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             to
             show
             him
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             with
             my
             former
             freedom
             to
             consider
             ,
             his
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             
               though
               he
               himself
               should
               chance
               to
               grow
               Angry
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               other
               Islands
               ,
               and
               Jutland
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             would
             be
             tedious
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             account
             all
             the
             contradictions
             that
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             in
             the
             description
             of
             these
             Countries
             .
             I
             shall
             begin
             with
             Sealand
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               there
               are
               few
               Meadows
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               no
               want
               of
               good
               Hay
               ;
               p.
            
             8.
             that
             
               the
               air
               is
               but
               indifferent
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               there
               are
               no
               colds
            
             :
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             That
             
               the
               Cattle
               is
               lean
            
             p.
             10.
             
               because
               their
               feeding
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               
               house
               ,
               is
               partly
               Hay
               ,
               and
               partly
               Brewers
               Grains
               and
               Roots
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             10.
             
             So
             having
             given
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             miserable
             state
             of
             Sealand
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             to
             set
             forth
             that
             of
             the
             other
             Islands
             in
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             Funen
             
               has
               plenty
               of
               Corn
               ,
               Hogs
               ,
               Woods
               ,
               &c.
            
             p.
             27.
             and
             yet
             has
             nothing
             
               for
               the
               Merchants
               to
               export
               but
               a
               few
               Horses
               .
            
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             certain
             and
             notorious
             ,
             that
             abundance
             of
             Corn
             ,
             Bacon
             ,
             and
             other
             Commodities
             are
             sent
             from
             thence
             to
             
               Holland
               ,
               Norway
            
             ,
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             like
             wise
             that
             these
             things
             must
             go
             to
             Holland
             or
             Norway
             from
             this
             Island
             by
             Land-carriage
             ,
             unless
             the
             Author
             will
             give
             them
             leave
             to
             be
             exported
             .
             What
             does
             he
             think
             of
             the
             Apples
             ,
             which
             yearly
             are
             the
             sole
             Lading
             of
             several
             Ships
             .
          
           
             Their
             Cyder
             ,
             and
             their
             Mead
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World
             )
             is
             likewise
             carry'd
             abroad
             ;
             and
             more
             especially
             a
             sort
             of
             Wheat
             ,
             call'd
             in
             
               Danish
               ,
               Boghuede
            
             ,
             in
             
               Latin
               ,
               Fagopyrus
            
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             the
             Danes
             make
             their
             so
             much
             talkt
             of
             Grout
             ,
             that
             resembles
             the
             English
             Hasty-Pudding
             )
             which
             is
             in
             very
             great
             plenty
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Island
             .
             Now
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             enter
             into
             my
             head
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             who
             
             have
             Corn
             ,
             Bacon
             ,
             Apples
             ,
             Cyder
             ,
             Mead
             ,
             and
             Boghuede
             to
             be
             exported
             ,
             should
             have
             
               only
               a
               few
               Horses
               to
               be
               exported
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               chief
               Town
               is
            
             Odensee
             ,
             
               formerly
               a
               flourishing
               little
               City
               ,
               but
               now
               fallen
               to
               decay
               ,
            
             p.
             27.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             flourishing
             now
             as
             when
             the
             King
             resided
             there
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             a
             very
             good
             condition
             still
             .
             He
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             several
             other
             good
             Towns
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Island
             ,
             as
             
               Nyborg
               ,
               Assens
               ,
               Middlefart
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             are
             all
             bigger
             than
             
               St.
               Albans
            
             ;
             I
             suppose
             that
             he
             might
             make
             his
             Reader
             imagine
             that
             nothing
             but
             Villages
             were
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             except
             those
             few
             Towns
             he
             mentions
             .
          
           
             This
             Island
             is
             oblig'd
             to
             him
             for
             declaring
             the
             true
             name
             of
             its
             Stifts-Ampt
             ,
             or
             chief
             Governour
             ,
             which
             is
             Mr.
             Winterfelt
             :
             whereas
             in
             Laaland
             and
             Jutland
             he
             is
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Names
             ;
             and
             has
             given
             us
             none
             of
             those
             in
             Sealand
             ,
             whither
             for
             want
             of
             Information
             ,
             or
             other
             more
             prevailing
             Reasons
             ,
             he
             can
             best
             inform
             his
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Laaland
             has
             met
             with
             better
             quarter
             from
             this
             Author
             than
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             is
             commended
             for
             its
             plenty
             of
             Corn
             ;
             however
             he
             has
             forgot
             
             the
             great
             abundance
             of
             extraordinary
             good
             Pease
             which
             grow
             there
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             it
             is
             famous
             .
             I
             hope
             it
             is
             no
             reflection
             upon
             Copenhagen
             that
             it
             is
             
               supply'd
               with
               Wheat
               from
               thence
            
             ,
             p.
             28.
             and
             it
             may
             the
             rather
             be
             excused
             ,
             because
             the
             Dutch
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Plenty
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             come
             hither
             for
             it
             too
             .
             So
             London
             is
             at
             present
             supply'd
             from
             the
             North
             ,
             as
             Rome
             heretofore
             from
             Sicily
             and
             Egypt
             .
             He
             is
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Governours
             name
             ,
             which
             is
             Mr.
             Gior
             ;
             and
             this
             small
             error
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             because
             he
             says
             he
             resided
             a
             long
             time
             in
             England
             ,
             in
             a
             publick
             Character
             ,
             and
             so
             probably
             his
             name
             might
             be
             the
             better
             known
             there
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             he
             less
             mistaken
             in
             the
             name
             of
             another
             person
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             were
             any
             ways
             inquisitive
             he
             might
             have
             known
             ;
             for
             he
             places
             Monsieur
             
               Edmund
               Scheel
            
             among
             the
             
               Stifts
               Ampts
            
             of
             Jutland
             :
             this
             I
             suppose
             he
             does
             only
             to
             let
             his
             Country
             men
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             not
             go
             so
             far
             as
             Danmark
             to
             find
             out
             his
             errors
             :
             For
             Monsieur
             Scheel
             ,
             a
             Person
             considerable
             for
             his
             Parts
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             and
             the
             Characters
             he
             has
             sustain'd
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             
             in
             Foreign
             Courts
             besides
             that
             of
             England
             ,
             where
             he
             lately
             rended
             at
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
             ;
             in
             that
             very
             Memorial
             he
             gave
             in
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             about
             this
             Authors
             account
             ,
             has
             wrote
             his
             Christian
             name
             Magnus
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             without
             any
             abbreviation
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             After
             having
             named
             three
             
               Stifts
               Ampts
            
             in
             Jutland
             ,
             an
             &c.
             comes
             in
             for
             the
             fourth
             .
             Which
             the
             Author
             upon
             the
             least
             inquiry
             ,
             might
             have
             found
             to
             be
             Mr.
             Mejercrone
             ,
             now
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Envoy
             at
             the
             French
             Court.
             The
             four
             principal
             Governments
             which
             he
             has
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             called
             
               Ribe
               ,
               Aarhus
               ,
               Wiborg
            
             ,
             and
             Aalborg
             .
          
           
             It
             contradicts
             it
             felt
             that
             
               Jutland
               wants
               good
               Sea-ports
               towards
               the
               Ocean
               ,
            
             p.
             30.
             
               and
               yet
               the
            
             Hollanders
             
               transport
               a
               great
               quantity
               of
               Cows
               and
               Oxen
               from
               thence
            
             ;
             which
             makes
             it
             unnecessary
             to
             repeat
             the
             Sea-towns
             mentioned
             elsewhere
             ,
             besides
             which
             there
             are
             several
             others
             by
             the
             Western
             Islands
             ,
             
               Silt
               ,
               ●isler
            
             ,
             and
             Ro●me
             ,
             near
             the
             Cities
             of
             Ribe
             and
             Tonder
             ,
             where
             the
             
             Hollander's
             Smacks
             and
             Oxen-Ships
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             enter
             without
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             so
             export
             those
             Commodities
             ;
             which
             though
             the
             writer
             
             calls
             
               Lean
               Cow's
               and
               Oxen
            
             ,
             p.
             3●
             .
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             so
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             extraordinary
             bigness
             they
             grow
             to
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             into
             the
             Dutch
             Soil
             .
             Otherwise
             the
             Cattle
             of
             Jutland
             ,
             as
             of
             most
             part
             of
             Denmark
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             the
             smallest
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             left
             in
             its
             own
             Country
             ,
             Nor
             need
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             this
             plentiful
             Province
             desire
             any
             fatter
             Beef
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             can
             have
             when
             they
             please
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             Jutland
             also
             
               affords
               Corn
               ,
               not
               only
               insufficient
               quantity
               for
               the
               use
               of
               its
               own
               people
               ,
            
             p.
             30.
             but
             in
             such
             a
             superabundance
             that
             all
             the
             want
             of
             Norway
             in
             this
             case
             is
             yearly
             supply'd
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             measure
             from
             this
             Province
             ;
             neither
             can
             this
             chuse
             but
             be
             a
             vast
             quantity
             ,
             considering
             the
             many
             Populous
             Sea.
             Towns
             lying
             all
             along
             upon
             the
             shores
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             Year
             1692.
             in
             which
             this
             Author
             pretends
             to
             describe
             this
             Country
             ,
             there
             was
             such
             a
             crop
             reaped
             there
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             upon
             frequent
             desires
             allowed
             to
             the
             Hollanders
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             to
             export
             no
             less
             then
             30
             thousand
             barrels
             of
             Corn
             ,
             (
             each
             Danish
             barrel
             containing
             four
             Bushels
             )
             besides
             what
             privately
             under
             
             this
             permission
             was
             stolen
             out
             ,
             and
             all
             besides
             the
             necessary
             provisions
             for
             Norway
             .
             Let
             now
             the
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             if
             no
             more
             can
             be
             said
             of
             
             Jutland's
             fertility
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             affords
             
               Corn
               in
               sufficient
               quantity
               for
               the
               use
               of
               its
               own
               People
               .
            
          
           
             But
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             plenty
             ,
             and
             fertility
             ?
             does
             it
             proceed
             from
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Soil
             ,
             and
             the
             Industry
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             ?
             or
             from
             any
             Natural
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             or
             else
             some
             Political
             Account
             ?
             why
             indeed
             the
             Reason
             that
             they
             have
             so
             many
             Oxen
             to
             sell
             ,
             
               is
               because
               the
               King
               keeps
               his
               Court
               far
               from
               thence
               :
               Procul
               a
               Jove
               Procul
               a
               Fulmine
               ,
            
             p.
             30.
             says
             our
             Author
             .
             Corn
             ,
             grows
             in
             any
             Country
             ,
             where
             the
             Farmer
             is
             careful
             ,
             and
             the
             Soil
             agreeable
             :
             and
             where
             the
             meadows
             produce
             good
             grass
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             good
             cattle
             ,
             and
             this
             Nature
             will
             do
             whither
             it
             be
             in
             Monarchys
             or
             Commonwealth
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             reserved
             the
             Island
             of
             Amack
             ,
             or
             Amager
             in
             Danish
             to
             conclude
             with
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Authors
             darling
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Island
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
               is
               very
               plentiful
               ,
               and
               therefore
               commonly
               called
               the
               Kitchen
               Garden
               of
            
             Copenhagen
             ,
             
               but
               
               the
               Inhabitant's
               are
               not
               all
               of
               them
            
             North
             Hollanders
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Pa●ish
             and
             Village
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             
               Hollander's
               Village
            
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             although
             they
             wear
             a
             singular
             dress
             ,
             to
             show
             their
             primitive
             Extraction
             ,
             yet
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             they
             are
             ●anes
             ,
             so
             that
             
               their
               not
               mixing
               with
               that
               Nation
               ,
            
             p.
             29.
             is
             a
             meer
             fable
             .
             But
             hence
             arises
             a
             great
             consternation
             in
             our
             Author
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             that
             these
             North
             Hollanders
             
               by
               de●rees
               ,
               will
               be
               treated
               ●e
               the
               other
               Subjects
               of
            
             Danmark
             .
             My
             heart
             really
             bleeds
             ,
             upon
             the
             contemplation
             of
             these
             poor
             North-Hollanders
             ,
             for
             they
             seem
             perfectly
             to
             have
             been
             trapan●'d
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             may
             say
             ,
             kidnapt
             into
             Denmark
             .
             I
             warrant
             they
             had
             Letter
             upon
             Letter
             ,
             Invitation
             upon
             Invitation
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             leave
             their
             own
             Country
             ,
             and
             especially
             considering
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             persons
             of
             fashion
             and
             credit
             ;
             Gardners
             and
             Dairy-Maids
             .
          
           
             Now
             't
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             that
             a
             free
             people
             bred
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             ,
             as
             
               North
               Holland
            
             is
             ,
             where
             they
             lye
             under
             no
             Impositions
             ,
             have
             no
             Excises
             ,
             
             should
             be
             betrayed
             into
             a
             Country
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             their
             paying
             Taxes
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             reduced
             to
             
               powdered
               Beef
            
             ,
             and
             
               stubble
               Geese
            
             ,
             like
             
               common
               Danes
            
             ;
             whereas
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             the
             seat
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             they
             could
             have
             Regaled
             themselves
             and
             Families
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Red
               herring
            
             one
             day
             ,
             White-herring
             another
             ,
             and
             Pickled-herring
             a
             third
             ,
             for
             greater
             change
             and
             delicacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               King
               of
               
               Danmark's
               Countries
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Author
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             an
             old
             custom
             ,
             begins
             this
             Chapter
             with
             a
             contradiction
             ;
             for
             in
             Sleswick
             the
             
               Commodities
               for
               exportation
               are
               in
               no
               great
               quantity
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               affords
               Corn
               ,
               Cattle
               ,
               Horses
               ,
               and
               Wood
               ,
               to
               its
               Neighbours
               ,
               over
               and
               above
               a
               sufficient
               store
               of
               each
               for
               its
               own
               Inhabitants
               .
            
          
           
             When
             it
             is
             his
             business
             to
             describe
             Danmark
             ,
             he
             runs
             out
             into
             an
             Elaborate
             
             description
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Holstein's
             Residence
             ,
             and
             sets
             forth
             
               the
               Romantick
               situation
               of
               his
               Castle
               ,
            
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             guess
             at
             the
             Authors
             Reasons
             for
             this
             digression
             .
             Gottorp
             is
             a
             very
             pleasant
             and
             magnificent
             seat
             ,
             yet
             in
             most
             things
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Pallace
             ,
             Fredericksborg
             .
             The
             Pallace
             may
             have
             run
             to
             some
             decay
             ,
             by
             the
             late
             troubles
             in
             
               Holstein
               ;
               but
               those
               who
               told
               the
               Author
               that
               the
               Improvements
               were
               pull'd
               down
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               by
               order
               ,
            
             p.
             33.
             
               were
               so
               far
               from
               being
               sensible
               Informers
               ,
            
             that
             they
             were
             false
             and
             malicious
             .
             Neither
             does
             it
             stand
             with
             common
             sense
             ,
             that
             so
             generous
             a
             Prince
             as
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             would
             give
             so
             ungenteel
             an
             order
             ,
             or
             revenge
             himself
             upon
             the
             Pallace
             and
             Gardens
             ,
             for
             any
             injury
             which
             the
             Master
             of
             them
             might
             have
             done
             him
             .
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             the
             Author
             
               found
               a
               Library
            
             ,
             p.
             33.
             at
             Gottorp
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             than
             he
             was
             pleased
             to
             do
             at
             Copenhagen
             .
          
           
             The
             Holsteiners
             are
             so
             much
             this
             Gentlemans
             Friends
             ,
             that
             he
             strains
             a
             point
             in
             their
             favour
             ,
             p.
             36.
             viz.
             The
             Danes
             
               when
               they
               Travel
               abroad
               ,
               chuse
               
               to
               call
               themselves
            
             Holsteiners
             ,
             
               thinking
               it
               more
               honourable
               to
               be
               born
               in
               the
               consines
               of
               the
               Empire
               than
               otherwise
               .
            
             Which
             in
             a
             rational
             mans
             opinion
             ,
             is
             more
             honorable
             ?
             to
             be
             born
             in
             a
             little
             Dutchy
             ;
             (
             as
             Holstein
             is
             )
             and
             a
             Feif
             holden
             of
             the
             Empire
             or
             to
             be
             a
             native
             of
             one
             of
             the
             most
             Antient
             Kingdoms
             in
             Europe
             ?
             I
             cannot
             tell
             what
             they
             may
             do
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             travel
             in
             England
             and
             converse
             among
             us
             ,
             they
             never
             dissemble
             their
             Country
             ,
             nor
             desire
             to
             be
             called
             any
             otherwise
             than
             Danes
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             this
             Account
             ,
             p.
             37.
             )
             
               as
               a
               great
               natural
               defect
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark
             
               has
               not
               in
               all
               his
               Dominions
               one
               Navigable
               River
               ,
               for
               Vessels
               of
               considerable
               Burden
               .
            
             This
             can
             be
             no
             great
             defect
             in
             such
             Islands
             as
             Danmark
             consists
             of
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             great
             Rivers
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             
               Thames
               ,
               Humber
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             the
             Sea
             being
             on
             all
             sides
             so
             near
             at
             hand
             .
             Yet
             these
             Islands
             have
             some
             Rivers
             proportionable
             enough
             to
             their
             bigness
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             Sealand
             ,
             which
             goes
             up
             to
             a
             Town
             called
             Nested
             ,
             and
             has
             formerly
             been
             
             capable
             of
             carrying
             brave
             Ships
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Continent
             ,
             Jutland
             has
             some
             pretty
             good
             Rivers
             ,
             but
             the
             defect
             which
             it
             may
             have
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             abundantly
             recompenced
             by
             nature
             ,
             with
             many
             Friths
             which
             the
             Sea
             forms
             ,
             and
             run
             far
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             as
             that
             called
             Limesiord
             by
             Aalborg
             ;
             which
             passes
             almost
             into
             the
             middle
             of
             Jutland
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             37.
             concerning
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Danes
             during
             this
             war
             ,
             to
             establish
             the
             Toll
             at
             Gluckstadt
             ,
             is
             rather
             one
             of
             his
             own
             suppositions
             ,
             than
             any
             of
             their
             real
             Intentions
             ,
          
           
             He
             complains
             ,
             p.
             38.
             of
             the
             
               Horses
               of
               Oldenburg
            
             ,
             as
             not
             
               able
               to
               last
               long
               or
               endure
               hard
               labour
               ,
            
             whereas
             those
             that
             have
             skill
             in
             Horses
             ,
             account
             them
             the
             strongest
             of
             any
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             at
             present
             generally
             sought
             after
             ,
             to
             recuit
             the
             Cavalry
             in
             Flanders
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             
               Norway
               ,
               of
               which
            
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             this
             Author
             ,
             p.
             38.
             )
             
               little
               can
               be
               said
            
             :
             Or
             rather
             in
             truth
             he
             should
             have
             turn'd
             it
             thus
             .
             
               of
               Norway
               I
               can
               say
               but
               little
               .
            
             For
             certainly
             it
             is
             more
             his
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             than
             any
             want
             of
             
             curiosities
             in
             it
             :
             Else
             those
             Gentlemen
             who
             have
             written
             whole
             Volumes
             concerning
             the
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             made
             a
             great
             bustle
             about
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             it
             has
             been
             set
             forth
             by
             several
             eminent
             Authors
             ,
             as
             
               Albertus
               Crantzius
            
             ,
             and
             
               Snorre
               Sturleson
            
             ;
             [
             whose
             great
             History
             of
             the
             succession
             and
             actions
             of
             the
             Norway
             Kings
             written
             first
             in
             Islandish
             ,
             and
             then
             Translated
             into
             Danish
             and
             Swedish
             ,
             in
             a
             large
             Quarto
             or
             Folio
             ,
             is
             as
             valuable
             a
             piece
             of
             History
             as
             any
             where
             is
             to
             be
             found
             .
             ]
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Danish
               Chronicle
            
             has
             a
             great
             deal
             about
             Norway
             ,
             as
             likewise
             
               Jonas
               Arngrim
            
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Crymogaea
               Islandica
            
             ,
             and
             lately
             one
             
               Jonas
               Ramus
            
             a
             Clergyman
             in
             Norway
             ,
             has
             put
             forth
             an
             Ingenious
             Tract
             called
             
               Norwega
               Antiqua
               ,
               &
               Ethnica
               :
               Peter
               Clauston
            
             (
             another
             of
             the
             same
             Nation
             and
             Profession
             has
             writ
             a
             great
             Book
             of
             their
             Description
             of
             that
             Country
             in
             the
             Danish
             Tongue
             ,
             who
             is
             followed
             by
             several
             others
             ,
             that
             have
             discours'd
             of
             that
             either
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             some
             of
             its
             Provinces
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Danish
             and
             Suedish
             Historians
             fill
             up
             half
             their
             Books
             with
             the
             Transactions
             and
             Affairs
             
             of
             
               Norway
               .
               Olaus
               Wormius
            
             in
             his
             
               Fasti
               Danici
               ,
               Literatura
               Runica
               &
               Monumenta
               Danica
               ,
            
             has
             given
             us
             as
             many
             Rarities
             and
             Antiquities
             of
             Norway
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             of
             Danmark
             .
             This
             may
             show
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             contrary
             to
             what
             this
             Author
             affirms
             ,
             there
             is
             enough
             to
             be
             said
             of
             this
             vast
             Kingdom
             .
             Now
             to
             show
             you
             in
             that
             
               little
               he
               has
               said
               of
            
             Norway
             ,
             how
             much
             a
             man
             may
             be
             mistaken
             :
             this
             Author
             has
             an
             excellent
             faculty
             at
             crowding
             a
             great
             many
             errors
             in
             a
             little
             room
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             
               It
               is
               subdivided
               into
               four
            
             Stifts
             Ampts
             ,
             p.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
               or
               principal
               Governments
            
             ,
             viz.
             Dronthem
             ,
             Bergen
             ,
             Christiania
             and
             Larwick
             .
             
               The
               Governors
               are
               young
            
             Guldenlew
             ,
             Mr.
             Stockfleet
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             Norway
             has
             of
             late
             lost
             a
             
               Stifts
               Ampt
            
             ,
             or
             chief
             Government
             ;
             for
             the
             North
             themselves
             hitherto
             reckon'd
             that
             they
             had
             five
             .
             The
             names
             of
             them
             are
             Christiania
             or
             
               Aggershus
               ,
               Christiansand
               ,
               Bergen
               ,
               Trundhiem
            
             and
             Wardohus
             .
             As
             for
             Larwick
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             would
             advance
             to
             be
             a
             
               Stifts
               Ampt
            
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             County
             ,
             belonging
             separately
             to
             his
             high
             Excellency
             Count
             
             Guldenlew
             ,
             as
             Tousborg
             is
             another
             belonging
             to
             Count
             Wedel
             .
             Truly
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             had
             we
             taken
             your
             Account
             ,
             Zarwick
             had
             been
             but
             a
             small
             equivalent
             ,
             for
             Wardohus
             ;
             and
             Christiansand
             ,
             though
             a
             principal
             Government
             ,
             had
             been
             quite
             embezel'd
             .
             Little
             indeed
             may
             come
             
               to
               be
               said
            
             of
             a
             Country
             ,
             when
             a
             Writers
             will
             omit
             such
             principal
             parts
             of
             it
             .
             When
             he
             comes
             to
             tell
             us
             who
             are
             Governors
             ,
             he
             names
             Guldenlew
             and
             Mr.
             Stockfleet
             ,
             and
             passes
             the
             rest
             over
             with
             an
             &c.
             
             Sir
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             from
             you
             a
             little
             more
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             whether
             this
             &c.
             be
             put
             here
             for
             brevity
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             spare
             your
             Readers
             trouble
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             palliate
             your
             own
             ignorance
             ?
             Had
             you
             nam'd
             us
             four
             Governours
             we
             should
             have
             been
             content
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             been
             so
             hard
             as
             to
             put
             you
             upon
             assigning
             a
             
               Stifts
               Ampt
            
             to
             the
             fifth
             Province
             of
             Norway
             ,
             which
             never
             came
             to
             your
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               a
               very
               barren
               Country
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             36.
             
             Norway
             hath
             never
             pretended
             to
             be
             so
             fertile
             in
             Corn
             as
             Danmark
             .
             However
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             Ground
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             till'd
             ,
             it
             yields
             a
             greater
             
             Crop
             than
             the
             Soil
             of
             the
             richest
             Countries
             .
             If
             Norway
             had
             not
             so
             many
             Sea
             Towns
             very
             populous
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             Strangers
             ,
             the
             Corn
             growing
             there
             would
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             without
             any
             Importation
             ,
             to
             feed
             its
             own
             Inhabitants
             .
             There
             are
             some
             districts
             up
             in
             Norway
             ,
             as
             
               Hedemar●en
               ,
               Todten
               ,
               Gulbrandsdalen
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             in
             Fertility
             and
             good
             Corn
             ,
             do
             not
             yield
             to
             any
             part
             of
             Danmark
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             not
             be
             improper
             here
             to
             remark
             two
             things
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             formerly
             advanced
             ,
             in
             which
             Norway
             clearly
             convinces
             him
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             p.
             ●1
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               other
               Town
               or
               City
               belonging
               to
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark
             
               much
               better
               than
            
             St.
             Albans
             ;
             whereas
             Norway
             is
             full
             of
             large
             Sea
             Towns
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Bergen
               ,
               Christiania
               ,
               Christiansand
               ,
               Trundhiem
               ,
               Frideriksstadt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               p.
               34.
               
               That
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark
             
               has
               not
               in
               all
               his
               Dominions
               one
               Navigable
               River
               for
               Vessels
               :
            
             But
             in
             Norway
             are
             abundance
             of
             great
             Rivers
             and
             Friths
             ,
             running
             far
             into
             the
             Country
             ,
             as
             Sarp
             near
             
               Frederickstadt
               ,
               ●ramen
               ,
               Lomen
               ,
               Aggers-Elf
            
             near
             
               Christiania
               ,
               Nideren
            
             near
             Trundhiem
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             One
             might
             have
             expected
             likewise
             ,
             that
             one
             who
             treated
             of
             Norway
             should
             have
             spoken
             something
             of
             the
             great
             fresh
             Lakes
             ,
             which
             are
             every
             where
             in
             that
             Country
             :
             One
             of
             which
             call'd
             Mios
             is
             a
             league
             broad
             ,
             and
             near
             twenty
             leagues
             long
             .
             And
             I
             should
             the
             rather
             have
             suppos'd
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             mentioned
             these
             Lakes
             ,
             because
             he
             seems
             so
             mightily
             taken
             with
             the
             places
             where
             the
             Countrymen
             have
             good
             store
             of
             
               fresh
               Fish
            
             ;
             for
             in
             these
             Lakes
             there
             is
             such
             abundance
             and
             variety
             of
             Fish
             ,
             that
             the
             Peasants
             thereabouts
             have
             enough
             not
             only
             to
             salt
             ,
             dry
             ,
             and
             carry
             down
             to
             the
             Seaside
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             eat
             fresh
             as
             often
             as
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             acknowledges
             there
             are
             Silver
             Mines
             in
             Norway
             ,
             but
             
               he
               questions
               whether
               they
               turn
               to
               account
               ,
            
             p.
             39.
             
             He
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             questioned
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             might
             have
             been
             informed
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             of
             late
             years
             yielded
             more
             than
             they
             did
             formerly
             ,
             or
             could
             reasonably
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             ,
             (
             
               p.
               36.
            
             )
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Commodities
             from
             thence
             exported
             ,
             but
             he
             forgets
             the
             
             many
             Furs
             and
             Skins
             of
             
               Mart
               ,
               Zabel
            
             ,
             Beavers
             ,
             &c.
             which
             are
             sent
             from
             thence
             yearly
             :
             As
             also
             Copper
             ,
             and
             small
             Nuts
             ,
             of
             which
             quantities
             are
             shipt
             out
             ,
             and
             come
             towards
             the
             end
             of
             Winter
             to
             London
             .
          
           
             The
             beginning
             of
             the
             Character
             he
             gives
             the
             Norsh
             is
             very
             well
             ,
             
               viz.
               p.
               39.
               )
               that
               they
               are
               a
               hardy
               ,
               laborious
               and
               honest
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               esteem'd
               by
               others
            
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             alas
             !
             they
             must
             have
             their
             share
             of
             Scandal
             too
             ,
             and
             the
             vice
             of
             self
             conceitedness
             is
             laid
             to
             their
             Charge
             .
             
               Vincit
               Amor
               Patriae
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             may
             be
             their
             Motto
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Authors
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             
               i●
               .
               they
               esteem
               themselves
               much
               superior
               to
               the
            
             Danes
             ;
             
               whom
               they
               call
               upbraidingly
            
             Jutes
             .
             Were
             such
             a
             thing
             true
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Norsh
             thought
             themselves
             superior
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             apt
             to
             breed
             some
             discord
             between
             them
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             no
             two
             Sister
             Nations
             can
             love
             one
             another
             better
             .
             Any
             one
             who
             has
             been
             in
             those
             Northern
             Countries
             ,
             knows
             that
             none
             is
             welcomer
             in
             Danmark
             then
             a
             
               Norsh
               man
            
             ,
             or
             in
             Norway
             ,
             than
             a
             Dane
             :
             So
             that
             it
             is
             wonderful
             
             to
             see
             two
             Nations
             not
             conquer'd
             one
             by
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             joyn'd
             by
             the
             Marriage
             of
             Princes
             ,
             agree
             so
             very
             well
             together
             .
             As
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Jutes
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             the
             Danes
             ,
             as
             a
             spightful
             nick-name
             by
             the
             Swedes
             in
             the
             late
             Wars
             ,
             but
             the
             Norsh
             ,
             no
             more
             call
             them
             
               upbraidingly
               Jutes
            
             ,
             than
             the
             Danes
             when
             they
             Travel
             call
             themselves
             Holsteiners
             .
          
           
             
               Island
               and
               Feroe
            
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
               are
               miserable
               Islands
               forCorn
               will
               not
               grow
               there
            
             Misery
             consists
             not
             always
             in
             want
             of
             Corn
             ;
             since
             they
             may
             have
             that
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             Fish
             and
             Cattle
             they
             enjoy
             in
             great
             abundance
             .
             We
             see
             Holland
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             happy
             place
             in
             this
             Authors
             opinion
             ,
             fetches
             all
             three
             of
             them
             from
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             .
             The
             Inhabitants
             of
             these
             Islands
             ,
             are
             great
             player
             at
             Chess
             ,
             and
             our
             Author
             says
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
               would
               be
               worth
               some
               curious
               mans
               enquiry
               ,
               how
               such
               a
               Studious
               and
               Difficult
               game
               should
               get
               thus
               far
            
             Northward
             ,
             
               and
               become
               so
               generally
               used
            
             .
             So
             we
             see
             that
             notwithstanding
             their
             misery
             ,
             they
             have
             leisure
             for
             their
             Sports
             ,
             and
             have
             Parts
             able
             to
             surmount
             that
             game
             ,
             which
             
             being
             difficult
             must
             require
             Study
             .
             This
             curious
             man
             need
             not
             make
             very
             far
             inquiry
             about
             their
             playing
             at
             Chess
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             known
             from
             reading
             any
             of
             the
             Northern
             Antiquities
             (
             which
             the
             Islandish
             writers
             abound
             with
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             most
             plain
             ,
             simple
             and
             uncorrupted
             )
             that
             Chess
             has
             been
             the
             proper
             game
             of
             the
             three
             Northern
             Nations
             .
             Now
             the
             Islanders
             having
             preserv'd
             the
             old
             Tongue
             and
             Manners
             of
             the
             Goths
             ,
             old
             
               Danes
               ,
               Norsh
            
             and
             Swedes
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             they
             have
             also
             kept
             this
             Gothick
             game
             ,
             and
             their
             Ease
             and
             Plenty
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             great
             Colds
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             inclining
             them
             to
             sedentary
             lives
             ,
             make
             them
             follow
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             arrive
             to
             its
             Perfection
             .
          
           
             
               As
               to
               the
               Kings
               Factories
               in
               both
            
             Guinea
             
               and
               the
            
             Indies
             ,
             
               they
               are
               esteem'd
               of
               little
               consideration
               ,
            
             p.
             40.
             
               yet
               he
               has
               seen
               several
            
             East
             India
             
               Ships
               return
               home
               well
               laden
               ,
               but
               whether
               the
               lading
               were
               the
               lawful
               product
               of
               Trade
               ,
               or
               acquired
               by
               other
               means
               ,
               will
               in
               time
               be
               worth
               the
               enquiry
               of
               those
               Kingdoms
               and
               States
               ,
               whose
               Interest
               it
               is
               to
               preserve
               in
               the
            
             Indians
             
             and
             Persians
             ,
             
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               honesty
               and
               fair
               dealing
               of
               the
            
             Europeans
             .
             I
             shall
             always
             think
             that
             such
             Factories
             as
             send
             home
             ships
             well
             laden
             ,
             are
             both
             of
             good
             worth
             and
             consideration
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confirm'd
             in
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             because
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
               most
               of
               the
               men
               of
               Quality
               are
               the
               Adventurers
               .
            
          
           
             The
             looking
             into
             the
             fairness
             of
             their
             Traffick
             and
             Merchandise
             may
             be
             let
             alone
             at
             present
             ;
             for
             I
             suppose
             no
             European
             Prince
             ,
             will
             concern
             himself
             with
             the
             affairs
             of
             Asia
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             engage
             in
             a
             War
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             for
             that
             reason
             .
             At
             least
             ,
             Holland
             and
             England
             will
             very
             probably
             remain
             quiet
             ,
             till
             the
             world
             has
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             forgot
             the
             proceedings
             with
             the
             great
             Mogul
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Bantam
             .
          
           
             At
             last
             ,
             the
             Author
             comes
             to
             sum
             up
             what
             he
             has
             been
             saying
             ,
             concerning
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             he
             himself
             has
             deliver'd
             ,
             p.
             41.
             infers
             ;
             
               that
               they
               produce
               but
               a
               moderate
               Plenty
               of
               Necessaries
               for
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               but
               few
               Commodities
               for
               the
               Merchants
               :
            
             However
             from
             the
             very
             worst
             representation
             that
             can
             be
             given
             it
             ,
             which
             
             is
             this
             Authors
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             from
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             to
             evince
             the
             quite
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               For
               Sealand
            
             ,
             p.
             7
             ,
             8.
             has
             Rye
             in
             good
             quantity
             ,
             no
             want
             of
             good
             Hay
             ,
             the
             gra●s
             short
             and
             sweet
             ,
             great
             Number
             of
             the
             Lakes
             sufficiently
             stor'd
             with
             Fish
             ;
             Beech.
             wood
             ,
             which
             is
             excellent
             for
             the
             pureness
             of
             its
             firings
             ,
             much
             Game
             ,
             as
             Stags
             ,
             Wild-boars
             ,
             Roebucks
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             face
             of
             the
             land
             is
             pleasant
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             abounding
             with
             little
             Hills
             ,
             Woods
             ,
             and
             ●a●es
             in
             a
             very
             agreable
             diversity
             .
             For
             Sea-ports
             it
             hath
             that
             most
             excellent
             one
             belonging
             to
             
               Copenhagen
               &c.
            
             
             One
             of
             the
             best
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Funen
            
             (
             p.
             27.
             )
             is
             second
             to
             Sealand
             ,
             whether
             its
             bigness
             or
             goodness
             of
             its
             Soil
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             it
             has
             Plenty
             of
             Corn
             ,
             Hogs
             ,
             Lakes
             ,
             and
             Woods
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             Horses
             to
             be
             exported
             by
             the
             Merchants
             .
             
               Laaland
               ,
               p.
               28.
            
             is
             a
             small
             but
             plentiful
             Island
             ,
             producing
             all
             sorts
             of
             Corn
             in
             abundance
             and
             particularly
             Wheat
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             supplies
             Copenhagen
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             parts
             of
             Danmark
             .
             The
             Hollanders
             buy
             yearly
             and
             ship
             off
             great
             Quantities
             of
             Corn
             from
             thence
             .
             
               ●astria
               ,
               Langland
            
             and
             Mune
             ,
             are
             fertile
             
             Islands
             ,
             the
             two
             first
             export
             yearly
             some
             Corn
             ;
             Arroe
             and
             Alsen
             abound
             in
             Anniseeds
             ,
             which
             are
             much
             used
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Bornholm
               ,
               Sa●nsoe
            
             ,
             p.
             28.
             with
             the
             other
             Islands
             nourish
             Cattle
             ,
             and
             afford
             ●orn
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Inhabitants
             .
             Amack
             deserves
             to
             be
             particularly
             remembred
             :
             This
             little
             Island
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             R●ehen
             Garden
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             and
             supplies
             its
             Markets
             plentifully
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             Ro●●●
             and
             Herbs
             ,
             besides
             Butter
             ,
             Milk
             ,
             great
             quantities
             of
             Corn
             and
             some
             Hay
             .
             
               Jutland
               (
               p.
               29.
            
             )
             is
             a
             Plentiful
             Country
             ,
             abounding
             more
             especially
             in
             Cattle
             .
             The
             Hollanders
             transport
             yearly
             great
             Quantities
             of
             Corn
             and
             Oxen
             from
             thence
             ,
             to
             their
             more
             fertile
             Soil
             ;
             where
             in
             a
             short
             time
             they
             grow
             prodigiously
             .
             The
             Horses
             and
             Swine
             of
             this
             Country
             are
             excellent
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             numbers
             :
             It
             affords
             Corn
             in
             sufficient
             quantity
             for
             the
             use
             of
             its
             own
             People
             .
          
           
             The
             Dutchy
             of
             Sleswick
             (
             p.
             32.
             )
             is
             in
             general
             a
             very
             good
             Country
             ,
             its
             convenient
             Situation
             between
             two
             Seas
             ,
             the
             Ocean
             and
             the
             Baltick
             ,
             rendring
             it
             considerable
             for
             Trade
             :
             Some
             Corn
             ,
             Cattle
             ,
             Horses
             ,
             and
             wood
             for
             Fireing
             it
             affords
             
             to
             its
             Neighbours
             ,
             over
             and
             above
             a
             sufficient
             store
             of
             each
             for
             its
             own
             Inhabitants
             .
             Holstein
             ,
             p.
             35.
             is
             a
             Country
             very
             Fruitful
             and
             Pleasant
             ,
             excellently
             well
             seated
             ,
             for
             Trade
             ,
             between
             two
             Seas
             .
             Stormar
             and
             Ditmarsh
             ,
             p.
             38.
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             low
             and
             Rich
             Countries
             ,
             their
             Soil
             being
             fat
             and
             in
             most
             places
             resembling
             Holland
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             its
             fertility
             as
             manner
             of
             Improvement
             .
             
               Oldenburg
               p.
               37.
            
             abounds
             in
             Cattle
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             good
             breed
             of
             Horses
             ,
             which
             are
             much
             sought
             after
             for
             Coaches
             ,
             Delmenhorst
             p.
             38.
             is
             pretty
             well
             wooded
             .
          
           
             Norway
             ,
             p.
             39.
             has
             Silver
             Mines
             ;
             the
             Commodities
             which
             it
             yeilds
             sit
             for
             exportation
             ,
             are
             Timber
             of
             all
             kinds
             especially
             Firr
             ,
             Stockfish
             ,
             Masts
             for
             Ships
             and
             Iron
             ;
             of
             these
             it
             has
             a
             tolerable
             store
             .
             Island
             and
             Feroe
             ,
             p.
             39.
             have
             good
             stocks
             of
             Cattle
             .
             The
             King
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             p.
             37.
             hath
             Factories
             in
             Guinea
             ,
             and
             the
             East
             and
             West
             Indies
             :
             Several
             East
             India
             Ships
             return
             home
             to
             Copenhagen
             well
             laden
             with
             the
             Merchandise
             of
             those
             Countries
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             given
             you
             from
             the
             Authors
             own
             words
             ,
             the
             Qualities
             of
             all
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             Dominions
             ,
             
             only
             abating
             the
             malicious
             insinuations
             of
             the
             Describer
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             indifferent
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             thought
             most
             contemptible
             of
             ,
             such
             a
             Country
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Writer
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               their
               Form
               of
               Government
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             come
             now
             to
             his
             darling
             Topick
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             about
             Government
             :
             In
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             which
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             shows
             himself
             very
             ungrateful
             ,
             in
             Reflecting
             upon
             the
             Northern
             Countries
             ,
             
               to
               whose
               Antient
               Inhabitants
            
             (
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             42.
             )
             
               we
               are
               so
               much
               indebted
               ,
               as
               to
               owe
               the
               Original
               of
               Parliaments
               .
            
          
           
             The
             constitution
             of
             a
             Government
             by
             a
             Parliament
             is
             a
             signal
             Blessing
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             those
             who
             make
             the
             greatest
             bluster
             with
             it
             ,
             are
             Men
             who
             would
             leave
             out
             the
             Principal
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             commit
             the
             greatest
             errors
             about
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             word
             Parliament
             is
             very
             equivocal
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             must
             be
             several
             differences
             as
             to
             the
             original
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             diverse
             Countries
             .
             It
             is
             very
             probable
             ,
             that
             the
             original
             of
             Parliaments
             in
             general
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             owing
             to
             any
             particular
             Nation
             ,
             as
             to
             Nature
             it self
             .
             And
             for
             the
             due
             and
             firm
             constitution
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             that
             to
             be
             by
             King
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             and
             Commons
             ;
             I
             look
             no
             further
             than
             the
             Body
             natural
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             most
             Divine
             part
             of
             the
             Creation
             ;
             and
             there
             I
             find
             the
             head
             dignified
             with
             exceeding
             Power
             ,
             Command
             ,
             and
             Honour
             ;
             there
             are
             other
             members
             ,
             which
             being
             most
             useful
             to
             the
             principal
             part
             ,
             are
             exalted
             to
             a
             particular
             preferency
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             inferior
             and
             less
             useful
             ,
             which
             through
             their
             weakness
             &c.
             seem
             liable
             to
             contempt
             and
             neglect
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             grievances
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             but
             meet
             for
             them
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             their
             Superiors
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             declare
             their
             willingness
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             in
             them
             lies
             ,
             to
             contribute
             towards
             
             the
             Support
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             not
             unreasonable
             that
             it
             should
             be
             thus
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             St.
             
               Paul
               to
               the
               Corinthians
            
             ,
             most
             admirably
             describing
             it
             to
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             where
             having
             first
             made
             Christ
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             secondly
             constituted
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             he
             yet
             further
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             makes
             every
             particular
             Christian
             come
             in
             for
             a
             share
             as
             a
             member
             ,
             
               That
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Schism
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               members
               should
               have
               the
               same
               care
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               whether
               one
               member
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               suffer
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               one
               member
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               members
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             To
             take
             the
             word
             Parliament
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             it
             may
             agree
             to
             several
             Nations
             ,
             but
             else
             (
             as
             was
             before
             said
             )
             it
             is
             very
             equivocal
             ,
             and
             differs
             according
             to
             the
             several
             Countries
             it
             is
             found
             in
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             the
             Author
             joyns
             the
             Parliaments
             of
             Poland
             and
             
               Great
               Britain
            
             together
             ,
             the
             Reader
             must
             not
             imagin
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             likeness
             or
             resemblance
             between
             them
             ;
             for
             there
             the
             King
             has
             so
             little
             Power
             ,
             
             the
             Cities
             scarce
             any
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Nobility
             is
             so
             exorbitant
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             Councils
             upon
             the
             most
             pressing
             necessities
             for
             their
             safety
             against
             the
             Turks
             and
             Tartars
             end
             in
             nothing
             ,
             if
             one
             Deputy
             shall
             think
             fit
             to
             make
             his
             Protestation
             against
             it
             :
             This
             Parliament●
             being
             no
             more
             like
             ours
             than
             the
             Venetian
             Senate
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             with
             great
             pomp
             ,
             p.
             43.
             
               that
               Poland
               alone
               has
               preserved
               its
               Parliament
               ,
            
             whereas
             every
             one
             must
             acknowlege
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             happy
             Country
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             the
             oppertunity
             to
             lose
             it
             .
          
           
             
               As
               for
               all
               other
               Countries
               whatsoever
               ,
               except
               that
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               ,
            
             (
             he
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               ib.
               )
               they
               have
               lost
               their
               Parliaments
               within
               this
               last
               age
            
             ;
             This
             cannot
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             though
             Danmark
             has
             lost
             its
             Diet
             ,
             yet
             Sweden
             retains
             it
             still
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             one
             was
             summoned
             but
             the
             last
             year
             .
             Spain
             and
             Portugal
             have
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Government
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             this
             several
             hundred
             years
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             then
             say
             ,
             
               that
               all
               Kingdoms
               ,
               in
               this
               last
               age
               have
               lost
               their
               Parliaments
               ?
            
             Besides
             ,
             as
             for
             
               Bohemia
               ,
               Hungary
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Emperors
             Hereditary
             Provinces
             ,
             although
             the
             Government
             is
             pretty
             absolute
             on
             the
             Princes
             side
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             every
             where
             a
             Convocation
             of
             the
             States
             of
             the
             Country
             But
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             of
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             believes
             there
             is
             such
             a
             place
             as
             Ratisbone
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             thinks
             the
             Germans
             send
             their
             Deputies
             thither
             for
             nothing
             .
             England
             had
             indeed
             been
             happy
             if
             this
             Gentlemans
             opinion
             had
             been
             true
             ,
             that
             its
             Parliaments
             had
             met
             with
             no
             Interruption
             in
             th●●
             last
             age
             ;
             but
             whatever
             his
             thoughts
             may
             be
             ,
             our
             Parliament
             was
             properly
             lost
             for
             several
             years
             together
             ;
             from
             before
             the
             Death
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
             ,
             till
             the
             Restoration
             of
             his
             Son
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             impossible
             in
             nature
             to
             have
             that
             assembly
             in
             its
             true
             perfection
             ,
             without
             a
             King
             in
             his
             full
             Prerogative
             and
             Splendor
          
           
             Danmark
             has
             some
             years
             since
             ,
             upon
             very
             important
             considerations
             ,
             laid
             aside
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             and
             given
             their
             King
             a
             greater
             extent
             of
             Power
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             than
             his
             Predecessors
             formerly
             enjoyed
             :
             Not
             but
             that
             the
             King
             did
             before
             
             enjoy
             very
             signal
             prerogatives
             ;
             and
             throughout
             all
             the
             Northern
             Histories
             it
             is
             easy
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             strict
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             an
             entire
             Submission
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             hath
             been
             reigning
             there
             from
             immemorial
             times
             ;
             nor
             hath
             it
             ever
             so
             much
             as
             been
             known
             what
             a
             Republick
             was
             :
             There
             has
             indeed
             a
             controversy
             been
             started
             by
             Historians
             ,
             whether
             in
             remote
             ages
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Danmark
             has
             been
             hereditary
             or
             elective
             ;
             there
             are
             weighty
             Reasons
             for
             the
             Inheritance
             ,
             at
             least
             if
             custom
             and
             prescription
             be
             such
             ,
             seeing
             Successors
             of
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             have
             come
             always
             to
             the
             Crown
             :
             insomuch
             that
             if
             we
             look
             back
             as
             far
             as
             
             Saxo's
             fabulous
             times
             ,
             we
             shall
             always
             find
             the
             Son
             succeeding
             his
             Father
             ,
             or
             if
             the
             Son
             has
             been
             wanting
             ,
             another
             of
             the
             same
             race
             has
             been
             made
             King.
             Upon
             the
             Death
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Estates
             constantly
             met
             together
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             with
             their
             Voices
             to
             confirm
             the
             next
             Heir
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             elect
             another
             ,
             of
             any
             other
             Family
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             there
             cannot
             be
             one
             Instance
             given
             through
             all
             the
             Danish
             History
             ,
             where
             the
             Royal
             Family
             was
             excluded
             ,
             
             and
             a
             private
             man
             ,
             though
             endowed
             with
             never
             so
             many
             excellent
             qualities
             ,
             exalted
             to
             the
             Throne
             ;
             the
             example
             of
             Hiarne
             ,
             recorded
             by
             Saxo
             ,
             does
             not
             argue
             ,
             for
             those
             times
             being
             fabulous
             ,
             the
             story
             cannot
             be
             much
             relyed
             on
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             likewise
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             even
             then
             supposed
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             Heir
             was
             killed
             in
             Russia
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             more
             improbable
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             he
             was
             made
             King
             for
             his
             Poetry
             ;
             Poets
             being
             persons
             that
             seldom
             arrive
             at
             such
             Riches
             and
             Preferments
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Danes
             sometimes
             may
             have
             renounced
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             their
             King
             ,
             or
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             those
             instances
             are
             extreamly
             few
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             such
             as
             may
             be
             found
             in
             the
             English
             or
             other
             Histories
             .
             When
             these
             Facts
             have
             been
             committed
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             being
             justified
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             the
             Danes
             have
             ever
             looked
             upon
             them
             as
             their
             greatest
             misfortunes
             .
             And
             nothing
             can
             more
             evidently
             demonstrate
             to
             an
             English-man
             ,
             that
             Faith
             which
             the
             Danes
             naturally
             bear
             to
             their
             Prince
             ,
             than
             the
             Hatred
             they
             have
             expressed
             against
             the
             villanous
             Act
             
             of
             the
             Regicides
             ,
             who
             commited
             the
             horrid
             Murther
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
             .
             The
             book
             called
             
               Englands
               Black
               Tribunal
            
             ,
             being
             translated
             into
             their
             Tongue
             ,
             has
             by
             several
             editions
             ,
             given
             them
             such
             a
             sufficient
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             makes
             them
             universally
             detest
             it
             .
             In
             the
             alliance
             between
             the
             two
             Crowns
             ,
             February
             13
             ,
             1660.
             
             It
             was
             agreed
             in
             the
             5th
             Article
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             of
             those
             Regicides
             ,
             were
             found
             either
             in
             Danmark
             or
             Norway
             ,
             they
             should
             presently
             be
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             King
             of
             England
             .
             Nay
             if
             a
             Dane
             would
             pretend
             to
             fix
             any
             Crime
             upon
             the
             English
             it
             is
             th●s
             ,
             
               you
               have
               killed
               your
               King
            
             :
             And
             as
             all
             Nations
             have
             some
             word
             or
             other
             of
             Reproach
             ,
             their
             highest
             passion
             can
             give
             an
             English-man
             no
             worse
             than
             that
             of
             Rump
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             yet
             nigher
             to
             our
             Authot
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             rebellious
             sort
             of
             People
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Danes
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             wait
             upon
             one
             of
             our
             Danish
             Kings
             ,
             from
             his
             Election
             to
             the
             Scaffold
             .
             It
             seems
             when
             a
             former
             Prince
             was
             murthered
             ,
             
               a
               King
               was
               presently
               chosen
               
               by
               the
               People
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               even
               the
               Boors
               had
               their
               voices
               ,
               p.
            
             43.
             
             
               They
               were
               to
               elect
               such
               a
               Person
               ,
               as
               to
               them
               appeared
               personable
               ,
               valiant
               ,
               affable
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               adorn'd
               with
               all
               other
               virtues
               .
            
             A
             very
             peculiar
             method
             !
             The
             Boors
             undoubtedly
             were
             made
             Judges
             of
             his
             Civility
             and
             Breeding
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             Wives
             were
             brought
             in
             to
             consider
             his
             Person
             :
             as
             to
             his
             inward
             qualifications
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             Mob
             to
             look
             into
             them
             on
             the
             sudden
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             former
             were
             admitted
             ,
             these
             were
             thrown
             into
             the
             bargain
             :
             
               Regard
               was
               generally
               had
               to
               the
               family
               of
               the
               preceeding
               Kings
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               pleased
               to
               choose
               the
               Eldest
               Son
               ,
               because
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               Paternal
               Estate
               might
               enable
               him
               ,
               in
               some
               degree
               to
               support
               his
               Office.
            
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Father
             dyed
             in
             debt
             ,
             the
             Son
             was
             sure
             to
             be
             disinherited
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             had
             kept
             his
             Estate
             together
             ,
             then
             the
             young
             man
             might
             possibly
             get
             into
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             having
             a
             tolerable
             fortune
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             with
             that
             ,
             together
             with
             some
             few
             perquisites
             of
             the
             Crown
             ,
             he
             might
             pay
             his
             Tradesmen
             ,
             and
             as
             this
             
             Author
             says
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
               might
               live
               like
               one
               of
               our
               Modern
               Noblemen
               ,
               upon
               the
               Revenues
               of
               his
               own
               Estate
               .
            
          
           
             After
             the
             good
             fortune
             of
             his
             Promotion
             ,
             if
             they
             found
             themselves
             mistaken
             in
             their
             choice
             ,
             
               and
               that
               they
               had
               advanced
               a
               cruel
               ,
               vicious
               ,
               tyrannical
               ,
               covetuous
               or
               wastful
               Person
               :
               they
               frequently
               deposed
               him
               ,
               oftentimes
               banished
               ,
               sometimes
               destroyed
               him
               ;
               and
               this
               either
               formally
               ,
               by
               making
               him
               answer
               before
               the
               representative
               body
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               or
               if
               by
               ill
               practices
               ,
               levying
               of
               Souldiers
               ,
               contracting
               of
               Alliances
               to
               support
               himself
               ,
               in
               oppo●●tion
               to
               the
               Peoples
               Rights
               ,
               he
               was
               grown
               too
               powerful
               to
               be
               legally
               contended
               with
               ,
               they
               dispatched
               him
               without
               any
               more
               Ceremony
               ,
               the
               best
               way
               they
               could
               ,
            
             p.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             We
             see
             here
             that
             there
             were
             five
             Crimes
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Kings
             of
             Danmark●
             by
             this
             Authors
             Laws
             ,
             were
             to
             stand
             corrected
             ;
             deposing
             being
             but
             a
             slight
             punishment
             ,
             that
             was
             made
             use
             of
             frequently
             ;
             therefore
             we
             will
             suppose
             ten
             or
             a
             dozen
             gone
             that
             way
             :
             Banishment
             he
             puts
             in
             the
             next
             degree
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             says
             they
             were
             
             
               Sentenced
               to
               oftentimes
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             may
             rationally
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Banisht
             will
             amount
             to
             very
             near
             the
             forementioned
             number
             ;
             
               the
               more
               Incorrigible
               were
               sometimes
               destroyed
               :
            
             There
             's
             five
             or
             six
             sent
             that
             way
             I
             warrant
             you
             ;
             others
             were
             either
             formally
             E●ecuted
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             high
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             
               or
               dispatched
               without
               any
               more
               Ceremony
               the
               best
               way
               ,
            
             for
             Endeavouring
             to
             secure
             themselves
             against
             the
             Insults
             of
             their
             own
             Subjects
             .
             A
             very
             moderate
             computation
             !
             And
             here
             how
             few
             Kings
             are
             left
             to
             end
             their
             days
             in
             Peace
             ?
             One
             would
             think
             a
             succession
             would
             not
             be
             much
             contended
             for
             ,
             where
             a
             Crown
             is
             tendred
             upon
             such
             ●icklish
             conditions
             ,
             yet
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             45.
             
               they
               always
               elected
               a
               better
               man
               in
               his
               Room●
               sometimes
               the
               next
               of
               Kin
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Valiant
               man
               that
               had
               exposed
               himself
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               undertake
               the
               Expulsion
               ,
               or
               the
               Killing
               of
               the
               Tyrant
               ;
               at
               other
               times
               a
               private
               Person
               of
               good
               Reputation
               ,
               who
               possibly
               least
               dream't
               of
               such
               an
               advancement
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             the
             next
             of
             Kin
             were
             seldom
             so
             desperate
             as
             to
             venture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             they
             oftener
             threw
             their
             voices
             away
             upon
             some
             private
             Person
             ,
             who
             according
             to
             this
             Authors
             description
             ,
             might
             possibly
             be
             some
             honest
             drunken
             sleepy
             fellow
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             Crown
             dropt
             into
             his
             mouth
             as
             he
             lay
             yawning
             .
             But
             generally
             the
             Murtherer
             was
             likewise
             the
             Thief
             ,
             and
             the
             Villain
             ,
             who
             had
             dispatched
             his
             Prince
             succeeded
             him
             ;
             hence
             there
             arose
             a
             well
             ordered
             Government
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             became
             ambitious
             of
             Imitating
             their
             new
             King
             ;
             the
             meanest
             Subjects
             duly
             weighing
             the
             faults
             of
             their
             Superiors
             in
             their
             own
             breasts
             (
             the
             proper
             Tribunal
             )
             the
             Servant
             soon
             stabs
             his
             cruel
             Master
             ;
             the
             Tenant
             shoots
             his
             wasteful
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             poisons
             his
             covetous
             old
             Father
             ,
             that
             having
             so
             done
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             the
             common
             Law
             and
             Justice
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             succeed
             in
             their
             respective
             Inheritances
             .
          
           
             
               Having
               done
               with
               that
               Government
               ,
               the
               loss
               of
               which
               he
               so
               much
               complains
               of
               ;
               we
               enter
               upon
               his
               account
               of
               the
               present
               State
               ,
               and
               find
               him
               telling
               us
               ,
               p.
               46
               ,
               47.
            
             that
             about
             thirty
             two
             
             years
             ago
             ,
             at
             one
             Instant
             the
             face
             of
             affairs
             was
             changed
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Kings
             have
             ever
             since
             been
             absolute
             and
             arbitrary
             ,
             not
             the
             least
             Remnant
             of
             Liberty
             remaining
             to
             the
             Subject
             ;
             the
             first
             and
             principal
             Article
             in
             the
             Danish
             law
             being
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             has
             the
             Priviledge
             reserved
             to
             himself
             to
             explain
             the
             Law
             ,
             nay
             to
             alter
             and
             change
             it
             as
             he
             shall
             find
             good
             .
             The
             consequences
             of
             this
             are
             ,
             excessive
             Taxes
             in
             times
             of
             peace
             ,
             little
             regard
             being
             had
             to
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
             ;
             Poverty
             in
             the
             Gentry
             ,
             Misery
             in
             the
             Peasants
             ,
             and
             Partiality
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             the
             Change
             of
             Government
             shall
             be
             declared
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             any
             one
             that
             knows
             Danmark
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             absolute
             ,
             but
             no
             further
             so
             than
             a
             Christian
             King
             of
             o●r
             own
             Protestant
             Religion
             may
             be
             ;
             wherefore
             amongst
             other
             of
             the
             obligations
             which
             he
             lies
             under
             ,
             are
             the
             
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Confession
             of
             A●gsburg
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Danish
             Law
             :
             A●
             for
             that
             Law
             which
             the
             Author
             ●●livers
             ,
             it
             is
             declaratory
             of
             the
             
             Kings
             Authority
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             a
             legislative
             Power
             should
             be
             lodged
             somewhere
             ,
             shows
             that
             it
             is
             placed
             in
             him
             .
             Pursuant
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             present
             King
             has
             compiled
             a
             Book
             of
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Character
             of
             which
             is
             given
             by
             our
             Author
             ,
             p.
             232
             ,
             233.
             
             
               That
               for
               Justice
               ,
               Brevity
               ,
               and
               Perspicuity
               ,
               they
               exceed
               all
               in
               the
               world
               .
               That
               they
               are
               grounded
               upon
               Equity
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               contain'd
               in
               one
            
             Quarto
             
               Volume
               ,
               written
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Country
               with
               so
               much
               plainness
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               who
               can
               write
               and
               read
               ,
               is
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               presently
               understand
               his
               own
               Case
               ,
               and
               plead
               it
               too
               if
               he
               pleases
               without
               the
               assistance
               of
               Councilor
               Attorney
               .
            
             Being
             thus
             constituted
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             agreeable
             and
             adapted
             to
             the
             Danish
             Nation
             ,
             that
             they
             continue
             still
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             King
             having
             never
             yet
             changed
             nor
             altered
             ,
             much
             less
             explained
             any
             part
             to
             the
             Prejudice
             of
             any
             particular
             Person
             whatsoever
             ;
             the
             execution
             of
             them
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             is
             with
             great
             equality
             and
             more
             eminently
             in
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Justice
             in
             Copenhagen
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             himself
             is
             President
             ,
             and
             sits
             frequently
             ;
             where
             ,
             
             Causes
             are
             often
             decided
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             meanest
             Peasant
             ,
             against
             the
             greatest
             Favorites
             ,
             who
             for
             wrongs
             done
             ,
             have
             been
             condemned
             to
             vast
             Mulcts
             and
             Penalties
             ,
             as
             might
             be
             shown
             by
             several
             instances
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             needful
             ,
             or
             proper
             to
             insert
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             Law
             ,
             every
             man
             possesses
             his
             own
             Real
             ,
             or
             Personal
             Estate
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             E●croachment
             from
             the
             King
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Subject
             pays
             Taxes
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             such
             only
             as
             Necessity
             requires
             ;
             for
             Danmark
             being
             surrounded
             with
             many
             potent
             Neighbours
             ,
             who
             are
             all
             in
             Arms
             ,
             it
             must
             ,
             for
             its
             own
             preservation
             ,
             support
             a
             Fleet
             and
             Army
             ,
             unless
             it
             could
             perswade
             them
             to
             disband
             their
             Forces
             .
          
           
             The
             Taxes
             being
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ,
             are
             laid
             equally
             upon
             all
             :
             and
             the
             Kings
             Moderation
             in
             his
             Expences
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             himself
             and
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             being
             so
             conspicuous
             ,
             the
             Subject
             has
             the
             greater
             satisfaction
             to
             see
             what
             he
             contributes
             ,
             laid
             out
             only
             for
             his
             own
             Preservation
             .
             Notwithstanding
             these
             Taxes
             the
             People
             live
             in
             Plenty
             ,
             
             wanting
             nothing
             either
             for
             Conveniency
             or
             Pleasure
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             although
             the
             Government
             is
             indeed
             absolute
             ;
             and
             they
             with
             all
             willingness
             and
             due
             obedience
             submit
             themselves
             to
             this
             Government
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             this
             absolute
             Power
             was
             not
             given
             to
             his
             Majesty
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             till
             the
             necessity
             for
             it
             was
             unavoidable
             .
             The
             Nobility
             was
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Danish
             Constitution
             ,
             which
             first
             broke
             in
             upon
             the
             Symmetry
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             in
             several
             Ages
             ,
             and
             by
             insensible
             degrees
             ,
             they
             encroached
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Prerogative
             ,
             but
             all
             along
             made
             larger
             progresses
             towards
             the
             enslaving
             of
             the
             Commonalty
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             all
             burthens
             and
             publick
             Taxes
             ,
             were
             imposed
             upon
             them
             alone
             .
             After
             the
             War
             with
             Sweden
             ,
             the
             Commons
             found
             themselves
             unable
             longer
             to
             live
             under
             such
             oppressions
             ;
             they
             had
             bravely
             defended
             their
             Country
             ,
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             done
             so
             with
             their
             Fortunes
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             had
             any
             remaining
             ;
             but
             these
             were
             wholly
             
             swallowed
             up
             by
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             yet
             would
             contribute
             nothing
             toward
             the
             maintaining
             of
             a
             just
             War
             against
             foreign
             Enemy
             and
             Invader
             .
             Danmark
             being
             upon
             the
             brink
             of
             Ruine
             ,
             the
             Commons
             in
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             as
             the
             weaker
             and
             more
             oppres●ed
             part
             ,
             fly
             to
             their
             Head
             for
             succour
             .
             Neither
             the
             King
             alone
             ,
             nor
             the
             Commons
             alone
             ,
             nor
             both
             King
             and
             Commons
             joyntly
             ,
             could
             controul
             the
             Nobility
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             pay
             Taxes
             ;
             therefore
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             all
             three
             should
             consent
             to
             a
             new
             Government
             ,
             so
             the
             Commons
             proposed
             it
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             both
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             offer
             the
             King
             to
             make
             him
             absolute
             ;
             which
             offer
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             accepted
             of
             ,
             neither
             himself
             nor
             the
             Commons
             could
             have
             supported
             the
             State
             :
             Supplies
             were
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             raised
             ,
             the
             Commonalty
             could
             not
             raise
             them
             without
             assistance
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             other
             way
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Nobility
             in
             some
             equal
             measure
             bear
             their
             proportion
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             alteration
             in
             the
             Government
             ,
             the
             present
             Author
             would
             make
             
             us
             believe
             that
             strange
             Miseries
             happened
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             very
             astonishing
             one
             ,
             says
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
             
               That
               the
               value
               of
               Estates
               ,
               in
               most
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               fallen
               three
               fourths
            
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             Estates
             did
             fall
             ,
             but
             nothing
             near
             the
             proportion
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             the
             true
             reason
             was
             the
             want
             of
             Money
             in
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             exhausted
             by
             the
             War
             ;
             for
             the
             Commons
             if
             they
             had
             had
             wherewithal
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             glad
             to
             buy
             Estates
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             do
             before
             this
             alteration
             .
          
           
             Then
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             before
             this
             the
             price
             of
             Estates
             was
             extravagant
             ,
             and
             far
             beyond
             the
             intrinsick
             value
             ;
             for
             then
             none
             but
             a
             Nobleman
             could
             purchase
             Lands
             ,
             and
             if
             by
             a
             Mortgage
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             occasion
             ,
             Lands
             happened
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             other
             People
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             proffer
             them
             to
             sale
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             who
             still
             purchased
             in
             Envy
             and
             Emulation
             of
             one
             another
             .
             Trade
             and
             Commerce
             being
             little
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Money
             was
             chiefly
             laid
             out
             in
             buying
             of
             Estates
             ;
             but
             since
             the
             
             Nobles
             have
             not
             the
             former
             eagerness
             for
             buying
             up
             the
             Land
             as
             before
             ;
             and
             Shipping
             is
             so
             much
             encreased
             of
             late
             ,
             every
             one
             rather
             chuses
             to
             employ
             his
             Money
             that
             way
             ,
             than
             to
             purchase
             Lands
             at
             such
             an
             extravagant
             rate
             as
             formerly
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Relation
             of
             a
             Gentleman
             ,
             lately
             arrived
             out
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             the
             value
             of
             Land
             is
             now
             raised
             considerably
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             it
             will
             come
             to
             be
             very
             near
             equal
             to
             what
             it
             has
             been
             heretofore
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             ,
             being
             since
             the
             alteration
             ,
             become
             Masters
             of
             a
             very
             great
             Trade
             ,
             their
             Money
             must
             encrease
             likewise
             .
             In
             other
             Reigns
             it
             was
             a
             rarity
             to
             see
             some
             few
             Ships
             from
             Copenhagen
             .
             and
             the
             most
             considerable
             Cities
             ,
             go
             to
             France
             and
             Spain
             .
             Now
             Copenhagen
             alone
             has
             above
             50
             large
             Ships
             that
             trade
             to
             
               France
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             other
             parts
             have
             'em
             proportionably
             ,
             besides
             those
             bound
             for
             Spain
             ,
             the
             
               Streights
               ,
               Guinea
            
             ,
             and
             the
             East
             and
             West-Indies
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             in
             Norway
             little
             Sea
             Towns
             that
             formerly
             had
             either
             
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             no
             Ships
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             sold
             their
             Timber
             to
             the
             English
             and
             Dutch
             that
             came
             thither
             (
             the
             Dutch
             especially
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             their
             Factors
             ,
             carrying
             out
             their
             Goods
             ,
             and
             supplying
             them
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             French
             and
             Spanish
             Wares
             ,
             which
             the
             Inhabitants
             never
             fetched
             themselves
             .
             )
             These
             very
             Towns
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             one
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             most
             Sea-towns
             in
             Norway
             ,
             being
             in
             abundance
             all
             along
             the
             Sea-coasts
             ,
             now
             send
             yearly
             to
             
               England
               ,
               France
            
             and
             Holland
             ,
             10
             ,
             20
             ,
             30
             ,
             or
             40
             large
             Fly-boats
             ,
             and
             Ships
             of
             other
             Building
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             testified
             by
             the
             Merchants
             who
             trade
             to
             those
             parts
             .
             With
             this
             encrease
             of
             Trade
             ,
             the
             reputation
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             interest
             with
             other
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             ,
             is
             of
             late
             years
             so
             far
             advanced
             ,
             as
             that
             Crown
             never
             yet
             made
             so
             great
             a
             figure
             in
             Christendom
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             at
             present
             ,
             not
             even
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Canutus
             ;
             when
             we
             may
             suppose
             it
             in
             its
             greatest
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             ,
             although
             an
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             with
             the
             additional
             term
             of
             arbitrary
             Power
             ,
             sounds
             harsher
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             an
             Englishman
             ,
             than
             most
             
             other
             Nations
             :
             His
             present
             Majesty
             of
             Danmark
             shows
             us
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             an
             absolute
             Monarchy
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             may
             be
             under
             several
             inconveniencies
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             and
             temptations
             of
             encroachment
             as
             to
             the
             Prince
             ;
             yet
             a
             wise
             and
             good
             King
             may
             so
             order
             his
             conduct
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             his
             Subjects
             easy
             ,
             and
             himself
             glorious
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             take
             this
             Chapter
             to
             be
             our
             Authors
             Masterpiece
             ,
             particularly
             his
             character
             of
             an
             old
             Danish
             King
             ;
             it
             gives
             us
             the
             very
             image
             of
             the
             Describers
             own
             thoughts
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             shows
             us
             what
             sort
             of
             King
             ,
             a
             Commonwealths
             man
             may
             perhaps
             condescend
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             then
             how
             many
             particular
             ways
             and
             means
             ,
             he
             can
             find
             out
             to
             dispatch
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Manner
               how
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Danmark
               became
               Hereditary
               and
               Absolute
               .
            
          
           
             
               IT
               is
               astonishing
               to
               consider
            
             (
             says
             our
             Author
             ,
             p.
             48.
             )
             
               how
               a
               free
               and
               rich
               people
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               the
            
             Danes
             
               were
               formerly
               )
               should
               be
               perswaded
               intirely
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Liberties
               .
            
             It
             is
             more
             astonishing
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             see
             a
             man
             write
             without
             considering
             :
             For
             in
             what
             did
             
               these
               former
               Riches
               consist
            
             ?
             In
             a
             
               Country
               exhausted
            
             by
             the
             Taxes
             (
             p.
             50.
             )
             or
             in
             the
             
               want
               of
               Money
               to
               discharge
               the
               Arrears
            
             due
             to
             the
             Army
             ,
             (
             p.
             49.
             )
             or
             in
             the
             
               miseries
               attending
               the
               War
               ,
               (
               ibid.
               )
            
             which
             had
             in
             a
             
               manner
               ruined
               the
               People
            
             ?
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             where
             was
             their
             Freedom
             ?
             when
             the
             Senator
             
               Otto
               Craeg
            
             tells
             the
             Commons●
             p.
             52.
             
               they
               were
               no
               other
               than
               Slaves
               :
            
             and
             these
             very
             words
             made
             them
             deliberate
             how
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             such
             an
             odious
             Name
             and
             Character
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             how
             
             were
             they
             perswaded
             
               intirely
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Liberty
               ?
            
             when
             they
             gave
             this
             power
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             on
             express
             purpose
             to
             gain
             it
             .
             
               For
               the
               King
               upon
               the
               first
               News
               of
               the
               Resolution
               of
               the
               Commons
               ,
               did
               often
               openly
               promise
               that
               he
               would
               in
               gratitude
               and
               recompence
               ,
               declare
               them
               all
            
             free
             
               assoon
               as
               it
               lay
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               by
               the
               Gift
               they
               were
               about
               to
               make
               him
               ,
            
             p.
             58.
             
             Which
             promise
             he
             perform'd
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Commons
             of
             Danmark
             into
             the
             State
             they
             are
             at
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             Slavery
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             necessary
             here
             to
             show
             how
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             stood
             in
             Danmark
             before
             the
             alteration
             ,
             which
             will
             easily
             make
             the
             true
             grounds
             of
             it
             appear
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             came
             to
             be
             effected
             with
             a
             consent
             so
             general
             and
             with
             so
             little
             trouble
             .
             The
             King
             had
             his
             power
             curb'd
             by
             the
             Nobility
             to
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             p.
             54.
             and
             as
             the
             Kings
             found
             these
             encroachments
             ,
             they
             did
             endeavour
             to
             prevent
             them
             :
             to
             secure
             their
             Prerogative
             therefore
             (
             in
             the
             latter
             ages
             )
             they
             often
             made
             their
             Sons
             be
             elected
             and
             sworn
             (
             whence
             they
             were
             in
             Danish
             called
             Hylded
             :
             )
             during
             their
             
             life
             time
             ,
             and
             have
             Homage
             done
             them
             both
             in
             Danmark
             and
             
               Norway
               .
               Frederick
            
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             was
             King
             at
             this
             conjuncture
             ,
             had
             done
             so
             by
             Prince
             Christian
             the
             present
             King
             ;
             he
             was
             then
             admir'd
             by
             his
             Subjects
             for
             his
             conduct
             and
             valour
             ,
             p.
             54.
             
               they
               had
               seen
               him
               with
               an
               admirable
               Patience
               and
               Constancy
               bear
               all
               his
               Calamities
               :
               he
               had
               often
               exposed
               his
               person
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               his
               Subject
               ;
               and
               they
               therefore
               thought
               they
               could
               never
               do
               enough
               to
               show
               their
               gratitude
               towards
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Nobility
             were
             very
             numerous
             and
             diffusive
             :
             all
             the
             lands
             were
             in
             their
             sole
             possession
             ;
             their
             estates
             resembled
             our
             Mannors
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             Lords
             ,
             and
             took
             their
             Titles
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             increased
             in
             Wealth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             Lands
             ,
             they
             had
             additional
             titles
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             these
             accrued
             either
             by
             Purchase
             ,
             (
             which
             as
             has
             been
             said
             before
             ,
             none
             could
             make
             but
             themselves
             )
             or
             else
             by
             Marriages
             ,
             which
             they
             always
             contracted
             among
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             Nobleman
             died
             ,
             his
             pedigree
             was
             declared
             to
             the
             eighth
             Generation
             upwards
             ,
             both
             by
             
             Fathers
             and
             Mothers
             side
             to
             have
             been
             noble
             .
             To
             them
             alone
             belong'd
             (
             and
             does
             belong
             )
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Coat
             of
             Arm
             's
             ;
             others
             may
             make
             use
             of
             Cyphers
             and
             
             Rebus's
             for
             distinction
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             deliver
             them
             down
             to
             posterity
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             farther
             mark
             of
             honour
             in
             them
             .
             Among
             these
             Nobles
             there
             were
             twenty
             four
             persons
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Families
             ,
             who
             composed
             a
             standing
             Council
             ,
             call'd
             
               Rigens
               Raad
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Council
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             one
             of
             these
             Councellors
             ,
             his
             Successor
             had
             a
             Patent
             from
             the
             King
             to
             constitute
             him
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             always
             approved
             ,
             if
             not
             first
             chosen
             by
             the
             Nobility
             .
             This
             Council
             had
             by
             degrees
             so
             enlarged
             their
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             interpose
             in
             most
             of
             the
             great
             Affairs
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             entire
             body
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             though
             standing
             possest
             of
             the
             Lands
             ,
             look'd
             upon
             it
             (
             p.
             50.
             )
             as
             their
             
               Ancient
               Prerogative
               ,
               to
               pay
               nothing
               by
               way
               of
               Taxes
               .
            
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Danmark
             consisted
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Burghers
             ,
             or
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             the
             Peasants
             ,
             
             who
             were
             either
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             ou●-Farmers
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             Vornede
             ,
             who
             resembled
             the
             Villains
             in
             our
             Law
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             called
             
               quasi
               Villae
               adscripti
            
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             these
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             Diet
             was
             to
             meet
             (
             which
             it
             did
             not
             do
             of
             course
             ,
             or
             at
             certain
             periods
             ,
             but
             upon
             great
             occasions
             (
             as
             doing
             Homage
             ,
             or
             to
             raise
             Taxes
             )
             the
             Nobility
             assembled
             together
             in
             the
             Palace
             ,
             and
             sate
             by
             themselves
             ,
             the
             King
             seldom
             coming
             among
             them
             ;
             all
             were
             summon'd
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             appear'd
             as
             could
             with
             their
             convenience
             :
             The
             Clergy
             and
             Burghers
             ,
             who
             were
             sent
             in
             proportion
             by
             their
             several
             Districts
             ,
             sate
             in
             the
             
               Brewers
               Hall
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Peasants
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             Representatives
             likewise
             ,
             sate
             in
             some
             other
             Hall
             ,
             belonging
             to
             some
             of
             the
             Companies
             .
             When
             the
             Nobility
             had
             deliberated
             concerning
             a
             Tax
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             Burghers
             and
             Peasants
             were
             sent
             for
             to
             their
             House
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             was
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             debate
             the
             matter
             ,
             or
             to
             pretend
             to
             controul+'em
             .
          
           
           
             This
             was
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Danish
             Parliament
             ,
             when
             the
             War
             with
             Sweden
             was
             ended
             :
             And
             it
             was
             this
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             that
             made
             the
             other
             States
             so
             willing
             to
             devolve
             a
             Power
             upon
             the
             King
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             could
             make
             the
             Nobility
             pay
             their
             proportion
             ,
             and
             either
             Clergyman
             or
             Citizen
             be
             able
             to
             purchase
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Peasant
             ,
             who
             before
             could
             be
             a
             Farmer
             only
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             get
             Money
             ,
             might
             have
             licence
             to
             become
             
               a
               Free-holder
            
             :
             And
             the
             Soldier
             was
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             likewise
             desirous
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             a
             prospect
             then
             ,
             that
             his
             Arrears
             should
             be
             paid
             him
             .
             There
             being
             so
             many
             advantages
             likely
             to
             accrue
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             whom
             they
             acknowledged
             by
             his
             Valor
             and
             Conduct
             to
             deserve
             them
             ;
             to
             the
             whole
             Royal
             Family
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Danes
             ;
             and
             no
             damage
             toany
             ,
             except
             that
             which
             the
             Nobles
             received
             in
             contributing
             towards
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             Lands
             ,
             which
             they
             possest
             .
             It
             is
             not
             so
             very
             strange
             ,
             that
             an
             alteration
             should
             be
             perfected
             in
             so
             few
             days
             ,
             all
             things
             not
             
             only
             being
             ripe
             for
             ,
             but
             necessity
             itself
             requiring
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Speech
             of
             
               Otto
               Craeg
            
             made
             the
             Commons
             eager
             to
             obtain
             this
             alteration
             ,
             especially
             being
             headed
             by
             their
             President
             Nauson
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             of
             Vigor
             .
             The
             Superintendent
             Swan
             was
             at
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             less
             desirous
             of
             it
             .
             Sestede
             was
             Prime
             Minister
             ,
             and
             concurred
             to
             their
             intention
             ;
             and
             several
             of
             the
             Nobles
             themselves
             ,
             who
             were
             in
             Court
             ,
             were
             not
             displeased
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Queen
             ,
             being
             a
             Woman
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             thought
             her self
             bound
             to
             her
             Posterity
             to
             advance
             it
             .
             It
             was
             night
             when
             the
             Commons
             parted
             from
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             that
             gave
             them
             time
             the
             better
             to
             concert
             their
             resolutions
             .
             The
             next
             day
             they
             come
             again
             ,
             and
             declare
             their
             fixt
             design
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Power
             which
             they
             intended
             to
             place
             in
             his
             Majesty's
             Hands
             .
             The
             Nobility
             desired
             farther
             time
             to
             deliberate
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             it
             with
             greater
             caution
             and
             solemnity
             .
             Finding
             a
             delay
             in
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             not
             come
             up
             to
             equal
             resolutions
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             
             Commons
             go
             the
             same
             morning
             to
             the
             Palace
             ,
             where
             being
             introduc'd
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             tender
             him
             an
             Hereditary
             and
             Soveraign
             Dominion
             .
             His
             Majesty
             in
             answer
             tells
             them
             of
             the
             necessity
             there
             was
             for
             the
             concurrence
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             before
             he
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             accept
             the
             Power
             they
             design'd
             him
             ,
             assuring
             them
             of
             his
             Protection
             ,
             and
             ●ase
             of
             Grievances
             ;
             dismissing
             them
             with
             advice
             to
             continue
             their
             Sessions
             ,
             till
             matters
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             greater
             perfection
             .
             The
             same
             day
             Monsieur
             Scheel
             ,
             a
             Senator
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             buried
             with
             much
             magnificence
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Nobility
             invited
             to
             a
             great
             Entertainment
             ,
             as
             is
             usual
             there
             upon
             such
             occasions
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             Gates
             of
             the
             City
             were
             shut
             and
             whereas
             two
             or
             three
             of
             the
             Nobility
             had
             gone
             out
             the
             night
             before
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             opportunity
             left
             for
             the
             rest
             to
             do
             so
             .
             Now
             being
             altogether
             upon
             the
             forementioned
             occasion
             ,
             they
             began
             to
             deliberate
             more
             seriously
             upon
             the
             assair
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             news
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             their
             compliance
             with
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             their
             unanimous
             agreement
             
             with
             them
             ;
             three
             days
             were
             thought
             requisite
             for
             an
             intermediate
             space
             ,
             before
             the
             Consummation
             of
             this
             Ceremony
             ,
             which
             was
             perform'd
             before
             the
             Castle
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             Royal
             Family
             being
             plac'd
             there
             in
             Chairs
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             receiving
             the
             Homage
             of
             all
             the
             Senators
             ,
             Nobility
             ,
             Clergy
             and
             Commons
             ;
             so
             an
             affair
             of
             this
             consequence
             was
             dispatched
             in
             four
             days
             ,
             without
             any
             farther
             trouble
             than
             what
             has
             been
             related
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             allow
             our
             Author
             in
             his
             Description
             of
             these
             proceedings
             to
             use
             some
             of
             his
             own
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             particularly
             that
             instance
             of
             his
             subtle
             Genius
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             when
             he
             speaks
             (
             p.
             56.
             )
             about
             the
             Kings
             seeming
             Reluctancy
             ,
             through
             
               doubt
               of
               the
               event
               ,
               or
               sense
               of
               the
               dishonesty
               ,
               and
               crime
               of
               the
               action
               .
            
             Whereas
             the
             King
             was
             all
             along
             willing
             to
             receive
             the
             profer
             of
             the
             Commons
             ,
             but
             declared
             that
             he
             thought
             ,
             
               the
               concurrence
               of
               the
               Nobility
               necessary
               ,
            
             that
             the
             consent
             might
             be
             universal
             .
             He
             is
             very
             particular
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Summs
             of
             Money
             that
             were
             given
             ,
             
             p.
             74.
             
             
               Hannibal
               Sestled
            
             had
             
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Crowns
               :
               Swan
            
             the
             Bishop
             had
             30000
             ,
             and
             
               was
               made
               Archbishop
            
             :
             The
             President
             Nauson
             had
             20000.
             
             One
             might
             think
             he
             spoke
             with
             the
             person
             that
             paid
             the
             Bills
             .
             This
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             secret
             history
             ,
             which
             may
             perhaps
             be
             revealed
             to
             Foreigners
             ,
             but
             the
             Danes
             know
             nothing
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             seems
             to
             carry
             the
             less
             probability
             ,
             because
             Swan
             has
             an
             Archbishoprick
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             Crowns
             more
             than
             Nauson
             ,
             who
             appears
             all
             along
             to
             have
             done
             equal
             service
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             three
             persons
             ,
             the
             
               Clergy
               who
               always
               make
               sure
               bargains
               ,
               were
               the
               only
               gainers
               in
               this
               point
               ,
            
             p.
             74.
             
             What
             are
             their
             Revenues
             enlarged
             ?
             Do
             they
             pay
             no
             Taxes
             ?
             Or
             what
             have
             they
             gained
             more
             than
             the
             Burghers
             ?
             Why
             e'en
             just
             nothing
             .
             There
             are
             no
             Taxes
             rais'd
             upon
             the
             Burghers
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Clergy
             must
             not
             pay
             their
             Quota
             :
             And
             whereas
             before
             the
             alteration
             ,
             the
             Clergyman
             paid
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             no
             Taxes
             ,
             through
             the
             connivance
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             now
             h●bears
             an
             equal
             share
             with
             any
             man
             
             of
             any
             other
             Profession
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             Commons
             have
             since
             experienced
             ,
             that
             the
             little
             ●inger
             of
             an
             absolute
             Prince
             ,
             can
             be
             heavier
             than
             the
             loins
             of
             many
             Nobles
             .
             All
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Copenhagen
             have
             by
             it
             obtained
             the
             insignificant
             Priviledge
             of
             wearing
             Swords
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             not
             a
             Cobler
             or
             Barber
             stirs
             abroad
             without
             a
             Tilter
             by
             his
             side
             ,
             let
             his
             Purse
             be
             never
             so
             empty
             .
          
           
             The
             Priviledge
             of
             wearing
             Swords
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Citizens
             before
             the
             change
             ,
             to
             encourage
             them
             to
             a
             vigorous
             defence
             of
             
               Copenhagen
               ,
               when
               the
               Clergy
               not
               only
               adher'd
               to
               the
               interest
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               but
               the
               Burghers
               likewise
               valiantly
               defended
               it
               ,
            
             (
             p.
             51.
             )
             Before
             that
             time
             none
             might
             wear
             them
             but
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             unless
             they
             were
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             among
             them
             a
             Commoner
             ,
             very
             seldom
             rose
             higher
             than
             a
             Captain
             .
             In
             the
             publick
             calamity
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             all
             appeared
             zealous
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             it
             .
             The
             Works
             of
             the
             Town
             were
             as
             good
             as
             none
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             raised
             in
             a
             little
             time
             by
             an
             incredible
             industry
             :
             Not
             only
             the
             Students
             of
             
             the
             University
             appeared
             in
             Arms
             ,
             and
             the
             Citizens
             of
             condition
             did
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             the
             meanest
             of
             the
             People
             got
             Scythes
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             instruments
             ,
             to
             perform
             what
             was
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             upon
             an
             occasion
             so
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
             Indeed
             all
             sorts
             of
             People
             shewed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             worthy
             to
             wear
             their
             Swords
             ,
             since
             they
             knew
             so
             well
             how
             to
             use
             them
             .
             After
             the
             alteration
             ,
             the
             Priviledges
             granted
             them
             were
             far
             from
             insignificant
             .
             Several
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Trade
             ,
             &c.
             are
             fixt
             by
             a
             large
             Charter
             ,
             besides
             the
             liberty
             to
             purchase
             any
             Lands
             and
             Lordships
             whatsoever
             .
             They
             are
             to
             be
             burthened
             with
             no
             impositions
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             the
             Nobles
             bear
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             the
             comfort
             (
             which
             before
             they
             had
             not
             )
             to
             see
             their
             Children
             admitted
             to
             all
             honours
             ,
             and
             publick
             offices
             ,
             to
             employments
             civil
             and
             military
             according
             as
             they
             can
             deserve
             them
             )
             equally
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             greatest
             Noblemen
             .
          
           
             Barbers
             indeed
             in
             Copenhagen
             wear
             Swords
             ,
             as
             being
             principal
             Citizens
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             at
             the
             same
             time
             very
             skilful
             and
             able
             Surgeons
             ,
             and
             much
             respected
             ;
             
             but
             Coblers
             stalking
             about
             with
             Tilters
             by
             their
             sides
             ,
             are
             as
             rare
             a
             sight
             there
             as
             roasted
             
               Green
               Geese
            
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             told
             me
             (
             p.
             74.
             )
             the
             People
             had
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               forging
               their
               own
               Chains
               .
            
             I
             took
             the
             Danes
             to
             be
             like
             his
             Savage
             Indians
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             wore
             Fetters
             and
             Manacles
             instead
             of
             other
             Ornaments
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             their
             cold
             Iron
             was
             rather
             employ'd
             that
             way
             ,
             than
             for
             Tilters
             :
             For
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             a
             Sword
             is
             the
             foolishest
             instrument
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             a
             Prince
             to
             put
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             such
             Subjects
             ,
             as
             he
             designs
             to
             make
             absolute
             Slaves
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Conditions
               ,
               Customs
               ,
               and
               Temper
               of
               the
               People
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Authors
             Book
             would
             be
             very
             plausible
             ,
             if
             People
             would
             oblige
             themselves
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             one
             Chapter
             ,
             not
             to
             remember
             what
             may
             have
             been
             said
             in
             another
             .
             His
             eighth
             Chapter
             
             is
             long
             enough
             of
             it self
             to
             require
             the
             same
             dispensation
             ;
             for
             the
             Reader
             will
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             if
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             his
             memory
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             hopes
             ,
             that
             the
             middle
             should
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             beginning
             ,
             or
             the
             end
             not
             be
             contradictory
             to
             them
             both
             .
             As
             he
             has
             hitherto
             been
             partial
             ,
             in
             representing
             the
             nature
             and
             change
             of
             the
             Danish
             Government
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             consequences
             he
             draws
             from
             thence
             :
             
               The
               condition
               ,
               customs
               and
               temper
               of
               the
               People
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               are
               influenced
               by
               the
               change
               of
               Government
               .
            
             Whatever
             alteration
             that
             may
             have
             undergone
             ,
             and
             whatever
             new
             Fashions
             may
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             humour
             be
             brought
             in
             ,
             as
             to
             Cloaths
             ;
             yet
             still
             the
             customs
             of
             the
             People
             are
             the
             same
             they
             were
             before
             :
             And
             more
             especially
             they
             continue
             their
             free
             and
             merry
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             their
             Hospitaliay
             ,
             and
             their
             Liberality
             ,
             all
             which
             the
             Danes
             and
             Norsh
             have
             always
             look'd
             upon
             as
             their
             native
             qualities
             ;
             these
             make
             
               the
               condition
               of
               People
               of
               all
               ranks
            
             to
             be
             very
             far
             from
             deplorable
             .
             (
             p.
             75.
             )
             For
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             
             calls
             
               habitual
               slavery
            
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             )
             in
             them
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             due
             obedience
             to
             supream
             powers
             ,
             not
             interrupted
             by
             any
             Mutiny
             or
             Rebellion
             :
             His
             
               Laziness
               (
               ibid.
            
             )
             is
             in
             them
             a
             contented
             mind
             ,
             his
             setting
             
               them
               beyond
               hopes
               and
               fears
            
             ;
             is
             their
             desiring
             not
             to
             intrench
             upon
             the
             power
             lodg'd
             in
             their
             Prince
             ;
             nor
             creating
             needless
             Jealousies
             and
             Mistrusts
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             misuse
             it
             .
             For
             it
             seems
             ,
             ib.
             the
             Danes
             have
             
               mortified
               ambition
               ,
               emulation
               ,
               and
               other
               troublesome
               qualities
               ,
            
             which
             freedom
             begets
             ,
             and
             which
             ill
             men
             may
             indeed
             admire
             ,
             but
             common
             morality
             has
             set
             forth
             to
             them
             as
             vices
             .
             From
             hence
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             finding
             themselves
             in
             a
             
               sickly
               constitution
            
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             have
             evident
             and
             sensible
             proofs
             ,
             that
             their
             obedience
             makes
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Danish
             .
             Government
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ;
             so
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             fling
             off
             any
             ill
             humours
             that
             may
             be
             bred
             within
             ,
             and
             to
             repulse
             any
             accident
             from
             without
             .
             Nay
             they
             see
             it
             not
             only
             healthy
             ,
             but
             gay
             and
             florid
             ,
             proceeding
             on
             from
             strength
             to
             strength
             in
             greater
             degrees
             ,
             than
             it
             
             has
             done
             heretofore
             ,
             either
             within
             their
             own
             Memories
             ,
             or
             the
             Records
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             the
             Government
             is
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             ,
             because
             the
             Nobility
             now
             assist
             to
             the
             support
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             easily
             imagined
             ,
             that
             the
             Nobles
             were
             in
             some
             greater
             power
             before
             the
             alteration
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             richer
             ,
             when
             they
             contributed
             nothing
             toward
             the
             publick
             necessities
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             now
             .
             However
             they
             are
             not
             
               diminisht
               ,
               or
               grown
               so
               low
               (
               p.
            
             75.
             )
             as
             this
             Author
             would
             insinuate
             ;
             that
             proportion
             which
             they
             pay
             to
             the
             publick
             Taxes
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             being
             only
             deducted
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             which
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             and
             live
             very
             great
             and
             nobly
             on
             their
             seats
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             ,
             tho
             ancient
             ,
             are
             very
             decent
             ,
             others
             built
             after
             the
             modern
             Architecture
             :
             and
             they
             delighting
             much
             in
             Gardens
             ,
             have
             them
             in
             very
             good
             perfection
             .
             This
             is
             the
             utmost
             difference
             ,
             that
             whereas
             formerly
             only
             the
             ancient
             Families
             call'd
             Adelen
             ,
             or
             the
             Nobility
             lived
             so
             ;
             
             (
             because
             then
             no
             others
             could
             purchase
             Lands
             )
             now
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Burgher
             state
             that
             can
             afford
             it
             ,
             may
             keep
             his
             Country
             Seat
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Nobility
             .
             What
             the
             Nobles
             pay
             in
             Taxes
             is
             sufficiently
             repaid
             to
             several
             of
             them
             by
             the
             profitable
             Imployments
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             in
             Civil
             Affairs
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             help
             towards
             the
             maintaining
             of
             an
             Army
             ,
             so
             they
             reap
             the
             benefit
             ,
             by
             being
             general
             Officers
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             Employments
             our
             Author
             complains
             of
             ,
             as
             
               grievous
               ,
               p.
            
             78.
             to
             the
             Nobility
             ;
             whereas
             it
             seems
             much
             better
             than
             living
             at
             home
             uselessly
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             they
             do
             in
             all
             other
             Courts
             of
             Europe
             .
             Nor
             are
             the
             
               Civil
               Employments
            
             so
             few
             ,
             or
             of
             so
             
               small
               value
            
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             make
             them
             ,
             p
             78.
             
             For
             though
             the
             Long
             Robe
             has
             not
             places
             of
             such
             vast
             profit
             as
             elsewhere
             ;
             yet
             every
             Government
             having
             its
             Governour
             ,
             and
             several
             Officers
             subordinate
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             abundance
             of
             Employments
             ,
             whose
             names
             cannot
             be
             so
             properly
             exprest
             in
             the
             English
             .
          
           
           
             Our
             Author
             has
             given
             us
             a
             very
             odd
             account
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             and
             begins
             with
             affirming
             ,
             that
             
               Antient
               Riches
               and
               Valour
               were
               the
               only
               Titles
               to
               Nobility
               formerly
               in
               this
               Country
               :
            
             whereas
             not
             he
             that
             was
             Rich
             and
             Valiant
             ,
             therefore
             consequently
             became
             a
             Nobleman
             :
             but
             the
             Nobility
             having
             got
             all
             the
             Lands
             to
             themselves
             ,
             might
             easily
             engross
             the
             Reputation
             of
             being
             brave
             and
             valiant
             .
             None
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             
               then
               took
               their
               Degree
               or
               Patents
               of
               Honour
               from
               the
               King.
            
             First
             ,
             If
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             for
             the
             good
             of
             any
             Nation
             ,
             where
             for
             an
             encouragement
             to
             glorious
             Actions
             ,
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             some
             fountain
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             certainly
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             one
             :
             but
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             that
             as
             well
             before
             as
             after
             the
             alteration
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             made
             Noblemen
             ,
             and
             gave
             Patents
             of
             Honour
             to
             them
             that
             deserved
             well
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             proved
             by
             several
             instances
             ,
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             Christian
             the
             IV.
             and
             Frederick
             the
             III.
             (
             before
             he
             was
             made
             absolute
             )
             as
             also
             in
             the
             Reigns
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             .
             
               Of
               late
               years
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
             p.
             79.
             
               some
               few
               Titles
               of
               Baron
               and
               Count
               and
               nothing
               higher
               ,
               have
               been
               given
               to
               Favorites
               ,
               who
               enjoy
               not
               the
               same
               priviledges
               by
               those
               Titles
               ,
               which
               our
               Lords
               in
            
             England
             
               do
               ,
               but
               content
               themselves
               with
               a
               few
               airy
               insignificant
               ones
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             that
             the
             Nobility
             of
             another
             Country
             ,
             should
             in
             every
             thing
             correspond
             with
             that
             of
             England
             ;
             suppose
             the
             Counts
             and
             Barons
             in
             Danmark
             not
             to
             be
             just
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             therefore
             their
             Titles
             airy
             and
             insignificant
             ?
             On
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             Country
             in
             Europe
             ,
             where
             Counts
             and
             Barons
             have
             such
             a
             Preeminence
             ,
             as
             in
             Danmark
             .
             When
             the
             King
             there
             gives
             Sheild
             and
             Helm
             (
             as
             they
             c●ll
             it
             )
             that
             is
             a
             Noblemans
             Coat
             of
             Arms
             with
             a
             Patent
             of
             Nobility
             to
             him
             ;
             then
             such
             a
             man
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             common
             people
             :
             (
             and
             such
             as
             these
             only
             were
             made
             before
             the
             Alteration
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             Counts
             created
             by
             foreign
             Monarchs
             and
             Princes
             .
             But
             when
             the
             King
             will
             promote
             a
             person
             to
             a
             degree
             higher
             ,
             which
             he
             never
             does
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             so
             great
             an
             Estate
             as
             is
             requisite
             to
             sustain
             
             his
             Honour
             and
             Character
             ,
             then
             he
             gives
             the
             Titles
             of
             Baron
             or
             Count
             (
             for
             Dukes
             there
             are
             none
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             that
             Title
             of
             old
             time
             ,
             properly
             belonging
             to
             the
             Royal
             Family
             )
             this
             Honour
             is
             far
             greater
             ,
             and
             has
             several
             Priviledges
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             Danish
             Law.
             And
             yet
             it
             may
             more
             easily
             be
             imagin'd
             ,
             that
             that
             honour
             must
             be
             so
             much
             the
             greater
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             rarity
             of
             such
             Titles
             ,
             there
             not
             being
             twenty
             in
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             The
             following
             paragraph
             ,
             that
             
               't
               is
               only
               this
               kind
               of
               Nobility
               with
               Titles
               ,
               that
               have
               liberty
               to
               make
               a
               Will
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               dispose
               of
               any
               Estate
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               as
               the
               Law
               has
               determined
               ,
               unless
               such
               Will
               ,
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Testator
               ,
               be
               approved
               of
               ,
               and
               signed
               by
               the
               King
            
             ;
             has
             more
             than
             one
             mistake
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             not
             only
             this
             kind
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             have
             Titles
             from
             the
             Lands
             they
             possess
             and
             are
             Lords
             of
             ;
             these
             indeed
             have
             the
             highest
             Titles
             of
             Count
             and
             Baron
             ,
             and
             then
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Nobility
             ,
             nay
             any
             one
             among
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Citizens
             can
             make
             a
             Will
             ;
             
             only
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             required
             to
             every
             such
             Testament
             from
             whomsoever
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             approv'd
             and
             sign'd
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             of
             force
             and
             valid
             ,
             that
             the
             Estate
             may
             go
             otherwise
             than
             the
             Law
             hath
             determined
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             
               that
               the
               King
            
             (
             p.
             81.
             )
             
               assumes
               to
               himself
               the
               power
               of
               disposing
               all
               Heirs
               and
               Heiresses
               of
               any
               consideration
               .
            
             Sometimes
             the
             King
             may
             interpose
             his
             Mediation
             for
             the
             Marriage
             of
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             Nobility
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             far
             from
             being
             his
             usual
             custom
             ,
             much
             less
             does
             he
             assume
             any
             power
             to
             constrain
             them
             ,
             or
             cause
             them
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             hearken
             to
             his
             Recommendation
             ,
             
               to
               lye
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               his
               displeasure
               ,
            
             p.
             81.
             
               which
               is
               too
               weighty
               to
               be
               born
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Nobility
             being
             forc'd
             to
             endure
             the
             forementioned
             hardships
             ,
             
               It
               is
               possible
            
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
               most
               of
               the
               present
               Possessors
               would
               quit
               the
               Country
               ,
               the
               first
               opportunity
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               such
               a
               severe
               Law
               against
               alienations
               :
               That
               if
               any
               one
               would
               transport
               himself
               ,
               the
               third
               part
               of
               his
               Purchase
               Money
               shall
               accrue
               to
               the
               King.
            
             This
             Law
             is
             not
             more
             hard
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             unnecessary
             ,
             
             for
             there
             being
             
               no
               buying
               and
               selling
               of
               Land
               in
            
             Danmark
             ,
             (
             p.
             80.
             )
             the
             Kings
             third
             part
             of
             Purchase
             Money
             will
             amount
             to
             but
             little
             ;
             and
             where
             
               Estates
               are
               a
               charge
            
             ,
             (
             ibid.
             )
             and
             the
             Proprietors
             can
             scarce
             obtain
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             King
             to
             be
             so
             
               gracious
               as
               to
               take
               their
               Estates
               from
               them
               ,
            
             (
             p.
             77.
             )
             one
             would
             fancy
             ,
             that
             all
             landed
             men
             would
             lay
             the
             Key
             under
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             be
             scampering
             :
             now
             to
             mend
             their
             condition
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             free
             from
             Monarchy
             and
             Taxes
             :
             I
             would
             advise
             them
             to
             hasten
             to
             a
             neighbouring
             Commonwealth
             ,
             the
             Seat
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             where
             the
             chief
             Minister
             of
             their
             State
             has
             not
             above
             5001.
             salary
             ,
             and
             where
             their
             Excise
             and
             Taxes
             laid
             on
             their
             Estates
             ,
             amount
             often
             to
             above
             their
             yearly
             income
             .
             After
             all
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             a●
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             prevent
             the
             Subject
             from
             following
             his
             own
             humour
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             his
             native
             Country
             ,
             so
             i●
             does
             require
             but
             a
             sixth
             part
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             both
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Arithmetick
             will
             not
             amount
             to
             a
             third
             part
             ,
             a●
             
             is
             reported
             by
             our
             Author
             with
             his
             Geometrical
             Exactness
             .
          
           
             Land
             being
             worth
             nothing
             ,
             how
             must
             the
             Counts
             and
             Barons
             do
             to
             live
             ?
             Why
             
               they
               are
               obliged
               by
               all
               manner
               of
               ways
               to
               keep
               in
               with
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               indeed
               all
               are
               ,
               who
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               eat
               bread
               ,
            
             p.
             79.
             
             What
             then
             will
             become
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Adelen
             ,
             or
             native
             Gentry
             ?
             Why
             
               military
               employments
               are
               mightily
               covered
               by
               them
               ,
            
             p.
             81.
             
               almost
               as
               much
               as
               the
               civil
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest's
               Office
               was
               among
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               they
               may
               eat
               a
               piece
               of
               Bread.
            
             Bread
             !
             Bread
             !
             is
             the
             universal
             Cry
             ,
             and
             our
             Author
             seems
             to
             have
             borrowed
             his
             Images
             not
             from
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             rather
             from
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             calling
             upon
             Pharoah
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             seven
             years
             of
             Famine
             .
          
           
             Want
             of
             Bread
             is
             not
             the
             only
             misfortune
             ,
             for
             it
             comes
             attended
             with
             other
             miseries
             ;
             for
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark
             (
             p.
             81.
             )
             
               imitates
               the
            
             French
             
               practice
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Gentry
               poor
               ,
               and
               render
               Traffick
               unprofitable
               and
               dishonourable
               :
               Men
               of
               birth
               must
               live
               ,
               and
               one
               half
               of
               the
               
               Nation
               ,
               by
               giving
               themselves
               up
               to
               Slavery
               ,
               will
               contribute
               their
               assistance
               afterwards
               to
               put
               Chains
               upon
               the
               other
               :
               Yet
               in
            
             Danmark
             
               Natives
               are
               considered
               less
               than
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               places
               civil
               and
               military
               are
               fill'd
               more
               by
               Foreigners
               ,
               than
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Were
             all
             these
             things
             true
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             very
             great
             evidences
             of
             a
             corrupt
             Government
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             beg
             leave
             to
             set
             the
             Reader
             right
             as
             to
             these
             particulars
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             people
             .
             The
             Plenty
             of
             the
             whole
             Country
             has
             been
             sufficiently
             described
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             chief
             Nobility
             enjoy
             the
             Governments
             of
             the
             several
             Provinces
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             Offices
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Adelen
             ,
             or
             Nobility
             ,
             have
             subordinate
             Governments
             and
             Offices
             ,
             some
             at
             Court
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             the
             Countries
             where
             they
             have
             their
             Seats
             of
             Residence
             ;
             some
             Germans
             are
             in
             the
             Court
             ,
             but
             the
             native
             Subjects
             are
             in
             greater
             number
             ,
             as
             the
             Counts
             
               Guldenlew
               ,
               Rantzow
               ,
               Reventlaw
               ,
               Ahlefelt
               ,
               Frits
            
             ;
             Baron
             Juel
             ,
             Messieurs
             
               Hogh
               ,
               Moth
               ,
               Harboe
               ,
               Scholier
               ,
               Luxdorf
               ,
            
             and
             a
             great
             many
             
             more
             ,
             too
             numerous
             to
             be
             here
             inserted
             :
             And
             Natives
             likewise
             are
             in
             all
             the
             Governments
             throughout
             the
             Provinces
             .
             
               Men
               of
               Birth
            
             breed
             up
             their
             Sons
             to
             several
             Employments
             ,
             some
             to
             civil
             Affairs
             ,
             some
             to
             Studies
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             Trade
             and
             Traffick
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             profitable
             and
             honourable
             there
             as
             Merchants
             can
             desire
             ;
             it
             has
             all
             encouragement
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             highest
             rank
             interest
             themselves
             in
             it
             continually
             .
             Some
             Gentlemen
             apply
             themselves
             to
             Arms
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             that
             way
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             their
             Country
             ;
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             these
             in
             Commission
             :
             Foreigners
             there
             are
             indeed
             in
             some
             number
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             thither
             in
             the
             late
             War
             ,
             and
             took
             pay
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             either
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             or
             hired
             out
             by
             their
             Princes
             :
             These
             are
             by
             birth
             
               Germans
               ,
               French
               ,
               Scotch
               ,
               Poles
               ,
               Prussians
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yet
             these
             very
             men
             are
             naturalized
             ,
             married
             ,
             and
             settled
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             now
             to
             be
             accounted
             Danes
             .
             The
             
               Inhabitants
               do
               not
               pay
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               nor
               are
               constantly
               plagu'd
               with
               insolent
               Inmates
               ,
               
               who
               Lord
               it
               where
               they
               dwell
               ,
            
             p.
             87.
             
             For
             the
             ●ane
             lying
             under
             a
             necessity
             from
             his
             Neighbourhood
             to
             maintain
             an
             Army
             at
             home
             ,
             does
             it
             after
             the
             manner
             that
             may
             be
             most
             easy
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             Souldiers
             are
             scattered
             universally
             all
             round
             about
             the
             Countries
             .
             The
             Officers
             there
             often
             take
             Houses
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             their
             Families
             ,
             their
             Companies
             quartering
             round
             about
             them
             .
             The
             Souldiers
             are
             quartered
             upon
             the
             Inhabitants
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             find
             them
             Bed
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             and
             Sour
             ,
             or
             Vinegar
             .
             If
             the
             Landlord
             finds
             his
             Souldiers
             disagreeable
             ,
             he
             may
             hire
             them
             a
             Lodging
             elsewhere
             for
             a
             small
             matter
             :
             But
             the
             Souldier
             is
             generally
             desirous
             to
             oblige
             his
             Landlord
             which
             he
             does
             by
             several
             offices
             and
             labours
             that
             he
             performs
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             rewarded
             with
             his
             Diet
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             he
             must
             find
             for
             himself
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             that
             means
             he
             may
             have
             the
             Kings
             Pay
             clear
             for
             his
             Pocket
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             proceeds
             ,
             that
             a
             Souldier
             comes
             to
             be
             as
             desirous
             in
             a
             Family
             as
             a
             Servant
             ;
             their
             Arrears
             are
             small
             ,
             the
             Pay
             being
             as
             constant
             ,
             and
             the
             Discipline
             as
             exact
             and
             severe
             ,
             as
             
             any
             where
             can
             be
             ,
             both
             for
             Officers
             and
             Souldiers
             .
             Strangers
             find
             themselves
             so
             well
             entertain'd
             in
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             they
             flock
             thither
             :
             Great
             Civility
             ,
             Courtesies
             and
             Hospitality
             are
             shown
             towards
             them
             ,
             which
             if
             our
             Author
             will
             have
             to
             be
             a
             fault
             ,
             is
             certainly
             one
             upon
             the
             best
             natur'd
             side
             .
             A
             man
             would
             hardly
             have
             thought
             to
             have
             found
             any
             People
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Author's
             Description
             )
             that
             could
             get
             out
             of
             it
             :
             Much
             less
             to
             have
             found
             Strangers
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             persons
             ,
             
               honoured
               by
               being
               born
               within
               the
               Confines
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
            
             or
             Poles
             
               who
               have
               Parliaments
            
             ,
             would
             vent●re
             thither
             .
             But
             I
             see
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             in
             Danmark
             something
             worth
             getting
             ,
             and
             leaving
             one's
             own
             Country
             to
             become
             Master
             of
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             an
             unexpected
             paragraph
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             beyond
             all
             credibility
             ;
             by
             what
             has
             been
             said
             before
             ,
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             the
             Danes
             went
             on
             foot
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             go
             bare-foot
             ,
             when
             on
             a
             sudden
             (
             p.
             83.
             )
             he
             acquaints
             us
             with
             
               their
               Expensiveness
               
               in
               Retinue
               ,
               Cloaths
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             of
             
               a
               prodigality
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               whose
               condition
               is
               more
               easy
               ,
               but
               likewise
               in
               the
               Burgher
               and
               Peasant
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             deny'd
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Danes
             have
             always
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             inclin'd
             to
             a
             handsome
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             free
             enjoyment
             of
             what
             they
             are
             lawfully
             possest
             of
             .
             It
             is
             the
             generousness
             ,
             p.
             83.
             of
             their
             temper
             and
             nature
             which
             makes
             them
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             Author's
             reasons
             ,
             
               viz.
               the
               difficulty
               of
               procuring
               a
               comfortable
               subsistence
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               security
               of
               enjoying
               what
               shall
               be
               acquired
               through
               industry
               ;
               the
               sense
               ,
               that
               they
               live
               but
               from
               hand
               to
               mouth
               ,
               making
               them
               live
               to
               day
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               advises
               ,
               not
               knowing
               but
               what
               they
               now
               have
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               to
               morrow
               .
            
             They
             all
             know
             the
             quite
             contrary
             ;
             and
             whatever
             the
             Poet
             may
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             certain
             the
             Law
             says
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             have
             
               to
               day
            
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             them
             
               to
               morrow
            
             :
             As
             for
             their
             spending
             prodigally
             ,
             because
             they
             come
             by
             it
             difficultly
             ,
             Sancho
             may
             teach
             him
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             rather
             ,
             
               lightly
               come
               ,
               lightly
               go
            
             ;
             and
             I
             look
             upon
             this
             Proverb
             to
             be
             as
             true
             as
             his
             Assertion
             :
             Being
             
             in
             a
             merry
             humour
             ,
             and
             in
             with
             his
             Poets
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             bit
             of
             Latin
             ,
             
               
                 Torva
                 Leaena
                 Lupum
                 sequitur
                 ,
                 Lupus
                 ipse
                 Capellam
                 ,
              
               
                 Florentem
                 Cytisum
                 sequitur
                 lasciva
                 Capella
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             admirable
             application
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             he
             makes
             of
             his
             
               Learning
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               his
               modern
               Education
               )
            
             as
             he
             gives
             it
             us
             is
             this
             :
             p.
             84.
             
             
               That
               the
               Gentleman
               spends
               presently
               on
               himself
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               all
               that
               he
               can
               get
               ,
               for
               fear
               his
               Money
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               by
               Taxes
               ,
               before
               he
               has
               eaten
               or
               drank
               for
               it
               :
               The
               Peasant
               assoon
               as
               he
               gets
               a
               Rixdoller
               lays
               it
               out
               in
               Brandy
               ,
               lest
               his
               Landlord
               should
               hear
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               from
               him
               .
            
             Thus
             
               Torva
               Leaena
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Little
             could
             Virgil
             imagine
             when
             he
             wrote
             those
             Verses
             ,
             that
             future
             ages
             would
             make
             
               Florentem
               Cytisum
            
             be
             by
             interpretation
             a
             Brandy
             Bottle
             .
             Pray●
             Sir
             ,
             to
             be
             serious
             ,
             do
             they
             in
             Danmark
             first
             search
             for
             what
             a
             man
             has
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             lay
             on
             the
             Taxes
             ?
             or
             rather
             as
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             proportion
             them
             to
             his
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             his
             estate
             and
             
             employments
             ?
             What
             man
             in
             England
             would
             set
             up
             his
             Coach
             to
             avoid
             the
             Poll
             Tax
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             to
             pay
             five
             pound
             more
             for
             keeping
             it
             ?
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             Merchant
             and
             Burgher
             ,
             these
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             84.
             
               subsist
               purely
               upon
               credit
               ,
               there
               being
               very
               few
               that
               can
               be
               called
               rich
               ,
               or
               worth
               a
               hundred
               thousand
               Rixdollars
               .
            
             Less
             than
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Rixdollars
             by
             far●
             will
             give
             a
             man
             the
             denomination
             o●●ich
             in
             Danmark
             or
             Norway
             ;
             an
             Esta●e
             of
             10
             ,
             ●0
             ,
             or
             50
             thousand
             will
             be
             called
             Riches
             there
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             a
             Rixdollar
             will
             go
             every
             way
             farther
             there
             ,
             than
             a
             pound
             sterling
             in
             England
             .
             Nay
             the
             Author
             himself
             ,
             p.
             103.
             when
             he
             is
             to
             show
             the
             grievous●●ss
             of
             the
             Taxes
             affirms
             ,
             that
             
               a
               Rixdollar
               ,
               considering
               the
               scarcity
               of
               Money
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               computed
               to
               go
               farther
               than
               three
               Crowns
               with
               us
               .
            
             And
             at
             this
             rate
             there
             are
             not
             so
             few
             wealthy
             men
             as
             he
             would
             perswade
             us
             .
             Th●t
             Trade
             should
             be
             managed
             by
             Credit
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             it
             is
             punctual
             Payment
             which
             maintains
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             Credit
             would
             soon
             be
             lost
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             wherewithal
             to
             pay
             their
             Creditors
             .
          
           
           
             
               Manufactures
               have
               been
               endeavour'd
               to
               be
               introduced
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               with
               a
               design
               of
               benefitting
               the
               publick
               ,
            
             p.
             85.
             
               as
               private
               Courtiers
               and
               great
               men
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               Undertakers
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               little
               time
               all
               came
               to
               nothing
               .
               For
               't
               is
               a
               sure
               Rule
               ,
               Trade
               will
               not
               be
               forc'd
               ,
               where
               proper●y
               is
               not
               secur'd
               .
            
             It
             is
             apparent
             from
             h●nce
             ,
             that
             Trade
             is
             not
             discouraged
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             p.
             81.
             since
             by
             his
             Confes●●●on
             ,
             
               Courtier●
               and
               great
               men
               become
               Undertakers
               :
            
             It
             is
             certain
             ,
             likewise
             that
             in
             Danmark
             several
             Manufactures
             have
             succeeded
             very
             well
             ,
             others
             indeed
             have
             no●
             had
             the
             same
             success
             ,
             not
             because
             property
             is
             not
             secur'd
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             can
             have
             the
             same
             Commodities
             cheaper
             from
             
               Holland
               ,
               Spain
            
             or
             England
             .
             The
             making
             
               Silks
               ,
               and
               Drinking
               Glasses
            
             ,
             (
             though
             these
             latter
             are
             made
             in
             great
             perfection
             in
             
               Copenhagen
               )
               did
               not
               turn
               to
               account
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               property
               in
            
             Danmark
             !
             Should
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             take
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Viners
            
             House
             in
             Lombardstreet
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             Manufacture
             for
             the
             making
             Tacks
             at
             three
             pence
             a
             thousand
             ,
             and
             employ
             about
             500
             Smiths
             to
             furnish
             London
             with
             'em
             ,
             
             and
             this
             project
             should
             not
             turn
             to
             one
             
               per
               cent
            
             .
             must
             I
             attribute
             this
             misfortune
             to
             the
             unsecureness
             of
             the
             English
             property
             ,
             or
             rather
             to
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Ironmongers
             ,
             who
             can
             have
             them
             about
             II
             d.
             in
             the
             Shilling
             cheaper
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             but
             send
             to
             Brumigham
             .
             Who
             thinks
             his
             Estate
             to
             have
             the
             worse
             title
             ,
             because
             he
             sees
             People
             daily
             fling
             their
             Money
             away
             in
             Stock-jobbing
             ?
          
           
             There
             being
             an
             impossibility
             of
             having
             Manufactures
             introduc'd
             into
             Danmark
             ,
             p.
             84.
             
               trading
               Towns
               and
               Villages
               are
               all
               fallen
               to
               decay
               .
            
             Kioge
             
               once
               a
               flourishing
               little
               Sea-Port
               Town
               ,
               lent
            
             Christian
             IV.
             
               two
               hundred
               thousand
               Rixdollars
               ,
               but
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               late
               Poll
               Tax
               the
               Collectors
               were
               forced
               to
               take
               Featherbeds
               ,
               Brass
               ,
               Pewter
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               in
               lieu
               of
               Money
            
             .
             That
             trading
             Towns
             should
             fall
             to
             decay
             ,
             when
             Trade
             encreases
             will
             scarce
             gain
             belief
             .
             As
             for
             Kioge
             ,
             that
             Town
             lying
             within
             four
             Leagues
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Trade
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             decreased
             ,
             since
             the
             flourishing
             of
             that
             City
             :
             We
             have
             this
             Authors
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             
             Kioge
             raised
             so
             much
             money
             
               in
               four
               and
               twenty
               hours
               time
               .
            
             Two
             hundred
             thousand
             Rixdollars
             (
             and
             those
             (
             as
             was
             said
             before
             )
             equivalent
             to
             English
             pounds
             )
             is
             a
             good
             round
             summ
             for
             a
             little
             Town
             to
             lend
             in
             a
             days
             time
             ;
             they
             lent
             so
             much
             then
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             they
             have
             no
             great
             plenty
             now
             :
             However
             it
             was
             no
             such
             great
             sight
             in
             England
             (
             even
             in
             King
             
             Charles's
             time
             )
             to
             see
             a
             sturdy
             fray
             ,
             between
             a
             Collector
             of
             Chimney-money
             ,
             and
             an
             Old
             Woman
             in
             behalf
             of
             her
             Porridge
             Pot
             ,
             and
             batter'd
             Pewter
             Dish
             ,
             the
             only
             Ornament
             of
             her
             Cupboard
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             suppose
             ,
             the
             Author
             does
             not
             take
             us
             to
             have
             been
             undone
             then
             ,
             though
             such
             an
             instance
             (
             which
             he
             has
             
               only
               by
               hear-say
            
             ,
             p.
             85.
             )
             is
             enough
             to
             prove
             all
             the
             Danes
             to
             be
             ruin'd
             .
          
           
             
               If
               this
               be
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Gentleman
               and
               Burgher
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               expected
               to
               be
               that
               of
               the
               poor
               Peasant
               ?
            
             p.
             86.
             
             What
             indeed
             ?
             In
             Sealand
             
               they
               are
               all
               as
               absolute
               Slaves
               ,
               as
               the
               Negroes
               are
               in
            
             Barbadoes
             ,
             
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               their
               fare
               is
               not
               so
               good
               .
            
             For
             indeed
             every
             body
             knows
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             great
             care
             taken
             by
             the
             
             Planter
             ,
             throughout
             all
             the
             West
             Indies
             ,
             to
             provide
             dainties
             for
             their
             Negroes
             ,
             which
             consist
             of
             Pork
             very
             seldom
             ,
             and
             Potato's
             always
             .
             The
             Author
             is
             to
             b●
             excused
             for
             his
             mistakes
             in
             this
             paragraph
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             so
             easily
             be
             rectified
             without
             the
             Danish
             Law
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             he
             never
             consulted
             .
             It
             must
             be
             known
             that
             from
             immemorial
             time
             in
             Sealand
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             a
             Law
             about
             Vornede
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             called
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             that
             is
             Vassals
             ;
             the
             ●●●
             whereof
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Boor
             born
             upon
             a
             Landlord's
             Land
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             stay
             there
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             leave
             his
             Service
             ,
             except
             he
             is
             freed
             by
             his
             Landlord
             .
             But
             first
             ,
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               neither
               they
               ,
               nor
               their
               Posterity
               to
               all
               Generations
               ,
               can
               leave
               the
               Land
               to
               which
               they
               belong
               ,
            
             p.
             86.
             is
             far
             from
             being
             true
             :
             for
             the
             Landlord
             may
             make
             them
             free
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             which
             is
             often
             practised
             :
             Or
             they
             may
             obtain
             their
             freedom
             for
             a
             small
             summ
             of
             money
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             commonly
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             happens
             ,
             that
             a
             Vassal
             comes
             away
             ,
             and
             stays
             ten
             years
             in
             a
             City
             ,
             or
             twenty
             in
             the
             Country
             any
             where
             ,
             without
             his
             Landlords
             ground
             ,
             
             he
             is
             free
             from
             his
             claim
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             
               Gentlemen
               count
               their
               Riches
               by
               their
               stocks
               of
               Boors
               ,
               as
               here
               with
               us
               byour
               stocks
               of
               Cattle
               ,
            
             p.
             86.
             is
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             :
             As
             we
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             Gentleman
             has
             so
             many
             Tenants
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             mean
             so
             many
             Farms
             ;
             so
             throughout
             all
             Danmark
             they
             say
             ,
             he
             has
             so
             many
             Boors
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             has
             many
             head
             of
             Boors
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             say
             of
             Cattle
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               in
               case
               of
               Purchase
               ,
               they
               are
               sold
               as
               belonging
               to
               the
               Freehold
               ,
               just
               as
               Timber
               Trees
               .
            
             In
             England
             ,
             when
             a
             Mannor
             is
             sold
             ,
             all
             the
             services
             due
             to
             the
             Mannor
             are
             sold
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             otherwise
             in
             Danmark
             .
             Further
             the
             Landlord
             cannot
             go
             ,
             for
             the
             Law
             says
             ,
             the
             Landlord
             may
             make
             his
             Vassal
             free
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             by
             no
             means
             sell
             him
             to
             another
             ;
             if
             the
             Vassal
             be
             sold
             ,
             then
             he
             's
             free
             ,
             both
             from
             him
             that
             sold
             and
             bought
             him
             .
             Neither
             ,
             fourthly
             ,
             
               Do
               the
               Boors
               with
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               them
               ,
               appertain
               to
               the
               Proprietor
               of
               the
               Land.
            
             For
             such
             a
             Vassal
             owes
             nothing
             more
             to
             his
             Landlord
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             shall
             stay
             on
             his
             Land
             ,
             till
             his
             Ground
             ,
             and
             pay
             him
             his
             Rent
             ;
             which
             when
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             
             reasonably
             the
             Landlord
             can
             require
             nothing
             more
             of
             him
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             Law
             of
             Vassals
             in
             Sealand
             ,
             was
             principally
             introduc'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Landlords
             might
             not
             want
             Tenants
             .
             These
             Vassals
             may
             be
             transplanted
             from
             one
             Farm
             to
             another
             .
             The
             Vornede
             are
             only
             in
             Sealand
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             would
             have
             given
             them
             freedom
             there
             ,
             since
             the
             Alteration
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             shewed
             there
             would
             have
             been
             several
             inconveniencies
             attending
             it
             .
             As
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Country
             People
             throughout
             the
             rest
             of
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Farmers
             in
             England
             ,
             paying
             their
             Rent
             and
             Due
             to
             the
             Landlord
             ,
             or
             leaving
             his
             Farm
             when
             they
             cannot
             agree
             together
             .
             They
             do
             indeed
             
               ●●arter
               Souldiers
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             the
             manner
             before
             described
             .
             
               And
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               furnish
               Horses
               and
               Waggons
               for
               the
               Kings
               Baggage
               and
               Retinue
               when
               he
               travels
               .
            
             These
             are
             provided
             by
             an
             Officer
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Constable
             ,
             who
             takes
             care
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             an
             equal
             share
             for
             every
             Peasant
             throughout
             Sealand
             and
             other
             Provinces
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             travels
             ;
             
             so
             that
             it
             does
             not
             come
             to
             the
             same
             Boors
             turn
             above
             once
             a
             year
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             they
             that
             live
             near
             the
             Road
             ,
             but
             those
             likewise
             who
             lye
             farther
             off
             ,
             must
             attend
             in
             their
             order
             .
             
               This
               seemed
               to
               our
               Author
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               hardship
               imposed
               on
               these
               poor
               Peasants
               .
               He
               has
               seen
               'em
               so
               beaten
               and
               abus'd
               by
               Lacqueys
               ,
               that
               it
               has
               often
               mov'd
               his
               pity
               and
               indignation
               to
               see
               it
               ,
            
             p.
             90.
             
             Tender
             hearted
             Gentleman
             !
             There
             was
             no
             Provocation
             on
             the
             Boors
             side
             I
             warrant
             you
             !
             They
             are
             generally
             better
             bred
             than
             to
             give
             ill
             language
             !
             If
             you
             were
             so
             touched
             with
             this
             ,
             how
             would
             your
             Pity
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             have
             been
             mov'd
             ,
             had
             you
             seen
             a
             
             Dane's
             head
             broke
             in
             a
             violent
             Passion
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             leta
             Draw-bride
             down
             soon
             ●nough
             ,
             or
             had
             you
             seen
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             Huntsmen
             cut
             over
             the
             pate
             by
             a
             Footman
             ?
             Men
             may
             talk
             of
             Barbadoes
             and
             Negroes
             ,
             but
             the
             Danes
             are
             never
             us'd
             so
             much
             like
             Slaves
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             some
             sort
             of
             Envoys
             .
          
           
             According
             to
             the
             account
             hitherto
             of
             People
             in
             all
             stations
             ,
             one
             would
             imagine
             the
             Beggars
             to
             be
             innumerable
             ;
             
             but
             it
             seems
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             scarce
             see
             a
             Beggar
             in
             the
             streets
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             except
             before
             some
             Burghers
             door
             ,
             who
             that
             day
             gives
             Alms
             to
             the
             poor
             of
             his
             Parish
             .
             For
             all
             the
             poor
             People
             of
             a
             Parish
             go
             about
             one
             day
             to
             one
             ,
             another
             to
             another
             Citizen
             ,
             ●ho
             knows
             his
             day
             when
             he
             is
             to
             give
             them
             M●at
             or
             Money
             ,
             both
             for
             Di●ner
             and
             Supper
             .
             If
             any
             other
             Beggar
             is
             seen
             in
             the
             street
             ,
             an
             Officer
             carries
             him
             immediately
             to
             Prison
             or
             Punishment
             .
          
           
             After
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             mean●st
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             appear
             to
             want
             acomfortable
             subsistence
             ;
             what
             man
             will
             not
             presently
             agree
             with
             the
             Author
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             Danmark
             
               at
               present
               is
               but
               competently
               peopled
               ,
            
             p.
             88.
             
             
               Vexation
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               ill
               Diet
               and
               Poverty
               being
               great
               obstructions
               to
               Procrea●ion
               ;
               and
               the
               Peasants
               ,
               who
               before
               used
               to
               have
               a
               large
               piece
               of
               Plate
               or
               two
               ,
               Gold
               Rings
               ,
               Silver
               Spoons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               not
               having
               them
               now
               ,
               or
               indeed
               any
               other
               utensil
               of
               value
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               Featherbeds
               ,
               whereof
               there
               are
               better
               ,
               and
               in
               greater
               
               plenty
               than
               in
               any
               place
               he
               ever
               saw
               .
            
             I
             should
             have
             imagin'd
             Featherbeds
             to
             have
             been
             as
             proli●ick
             a
             piece
             of
             Furniture
             ,
             as
             Gold
             Rings
             and
             Silver
             Porringers
             .
          
           
             However
             the
             People
             have
             continued
             much
             about
             the
             same
             number
             for
             these
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             years
             :
             As
             to
             the
             Multitudes
             that
             have
             been
             there
             heretofore
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             since
             from
             all
             the
             three
             Northern
             Kingdoms
             ,
             
               Danmark
               ,
               Norway
            
             and
             Sweden
             ,
             and
             the
             adjacent
             Provinces
             ,
             near
             the
             Elbe
             and
             Weser
             ,
             so
             many
             swarms
             went
             out
             so
             often
             to
             conquer
             and
             inhabit
             other
             more
             fertile
             and
             Southern
             Countries
             ,
             it
             is
             probable
             at
             last
             so
             great
             deductions
             might
             exhaust
             the
             number
             ;
             as
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             in
             his
             eighth
             Book
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             King
             S●io
             says
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Lombards
             went
             out
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             famine
             and
             dearth
             that
             reigned
             then
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             was
             so
             deserted
             ,
             that
             great
             Woods
             and
             Forests
             grew
             up
             in
             ma●y
             places
             ,
             where
             before
             had
             been
             fertile
             ground
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             Plough
             are
             to
             be
             seen
             among
             the
             Trees
             .
             Another
             
             great
             reason
             is
             attributed
             to
             the
             Plague
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Black
               Death
            
             ,
             that
             ravaged
             all
             the
             Northern
             Kingdoms
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1348.
             when
             so
             many
             died
             ,
             that
             scarce
             the
             tenth
             man
             was
             left
             to
             till
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Our
             Author
             gives
             another
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             not
             so
             numerous
             as
             formerly
             ,
             for
             
               discontent
               kills
               'em
            
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             usual
             to
             have
             them
             die
             of
             a
             
               Slatch
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Apoplexy
               proceeding
               from
               trouble
               of
               mind
               .
            
             The
             
               Falling
               Sickness
            
             is
             more
             common
             in
             the
             Northern
             Kingdoms
             than
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             that
             degree
             that
             our
             Author
             talks
             of
             ,
             (
             p.
             90.
             )
             And
             their
             Apoplexies
             are
             not
             half
             so
             ●atal
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             been
             in
             England
             ,
             within
             these
             few
             years
             .
             'T
             is
             scarce
             reconcileable
             ,
             that
             people
             should
             die
             in
             such
             number
             for
             discontent
             ,
             whom
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             describes
             ,
             p.
             75.
             as
             taken
             up
             with
             a
             dull
             pleasure
             of
             being
             careless
             and
             insensible
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             proceed
             to
             the
             description
             of
             their
             Diet
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             e●p●ct
             exactness
             ,
             seeing
             our
             Author
             all
             along
             seems
             to
             have
             been
             a
             good
             
             Trencher-man
             ;
             
               Their
               Tables
               are
               usually
               well
               furnished
               with
               Dishes
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               commend
               their
               cheer
               ,
            
             p
             92.
             
             Other
             English-men
             have
             mightily
             commended
             their
             Cheer
             ,
             and
             never
             complained
             of
             
               the
               Leanness
               of
               their
               Meat
            
             :
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Danes
             like
             it
             the
             better
             for
             not
             being
             very
             fat
             ;
             the
             greatest
             fault
             which
             they
             and
             other
             strangers
             find
             with
             the
             English
             Meat
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             too
             fat
             ,
             which
             disagrees
             with
             most
             of
             '
             em
             .
             This
             may
             be
             one
             reason
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             a
             better
             than
             that
             of
             
               Properly
               not
               being
               secure
            
             ,
             why
             they
             have
             not
             been
             over
             diligent
             to
             
               Introduce
               the
               Fa●ning
               of
               Tame
               Fowl
               ,
            
             it
             being
             an
             
               Art
               not
               known
               to
               above
               two
               or
               three
               in
            
             Copenhagen
             .
             And
             yet
             Fat
             Capons
             were
             in
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             long
             before
             any
             English-man
             brought
             in
             the
             
               Cramming
               Manufacture
            
             ,
             p.
             92.
             
             Beef
             and
             Veal
             ,
             p.
             42.
             he
             allows
             them
             :
             
               Wether
               Mutton
               is
               scarce
               ,
               and
               seldom
               good
            
             ;
             not
             so
             scarce
             or
             bad
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             such
             plenty
             ,
             or
             so
             fat
             as
             in
             England
             ;
             Wild
             Ducks
             taste
             as
             well
             as
             in
             
               England
               ;
               Plovers
            
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             care
             for
             ,
             but
             Snipes
             and
             other
             Sea
             Fowl
             in
             abundance
             ,
             through
             all
             Danmark
             .
             
             According
             to
             him
             here
             
               are
               no
               wild
               Pheasants
               ,
               Woodcocks
               ,
               Rabbits
               ,
               or
               Fallow
               Deer
               ,
               Red
               Deer
               being
               the
               Kings
               game
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               bought
               for
               mony
               .
            
             What
             game
             is
             permitted
             by
             Law
             to
             be
             sold
             in
             our
             English
             Markets
             ?
             
               Wild
               Pheasants
            
             are
             not
             there
             as
             yet
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Prince
               Royal
            
             having
             a
             Nursery
             of
             tame
             ones
             near
             Copenhagen
             ,
             and
             they
             increasing
             prodigiously
             ,
             it
             is
             thought
             they
             will
             soon
             grow
             wild
             and
             common
             .
             Their
             Woodcocks
             call'd
             Agerhons
             are
             most
             delicious
             in
             Danmark
             .
             They
             have
             all
             sorts
             of
             Venison
             in
             plenty
             and
             perfection
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             kept
             so
             strictly
             for
             the
             Kings
             own
             use
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             very
             often
             to
             be
             had
             among
             any
             people
             of
             Fashion
             :
             For
             the
             King's
             Huntsmen
             have
             great
             priviledges
             in
             this
             case
             :
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             having
             their
             Game
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             can
             communicate
             enough
             of
             all
             sorts
             to
             their
             ●riends
             .
             Rabbits
             the
             Danes
             have
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             care
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             not
             being
             so
             good
             as
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             Hares
             are
             plenty
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             says
             good
             ,
             p.
             92.
             
             As
             likewise
             
               their
               Bacon
               excellent
            
             .
             As
             to
             their
             Fish
             I
             
             have
             spoke
             before
             .
             
               Their
               Butter
               is
               very
               good
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               Melons
               ,
               Grapes
               ,
               Peaches
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Sallads
               in
               great
               perfection
               .
               However
               in
               general
               ,
               their
               way
               of
               Cookery
               would
               hardly
               be
               pleasing
               to
               an
            
             Englishman
             ,
             
             p92
             ,
             93.
             
             The
             ●anes
             generally
             roast
             and
             boil
             their
             Meat
             more
             than
             the
             English.
             If
             you
             call
             their's
             over-roasted
             ,
             they
             would
             say
             yours
             was
             raw
             ;
             but
             this
             might
             easily
             be
             adjusted
             :
             Their
             Broaths
             and
             Soops
             are
             extraordinary
             ,
             I
             fancy
             ,
             together
             with
             them
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             contrive
             a
             Good
             Dinner
             ,
             and
             a
             Desert
             out
             of
             what
             has
             been
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             To
             Consumate
             the
             Entertainment
             ,
             
               The
               Liquors
               are
               Rhenish-wine
               ,
               Cherry-Brandy
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
            
             French
             Wine
             ,
             p.
             93.
             
             
               The
               Fair
               Sex
               do
               not
               refuse
               them
            
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             quantity
             as
             is
             agreable
             to
             their
             health
             ,
             and
             becoming
             their
             Sex
             and
             Modesty
             .
             
               The
               men
               are
               fond
               of
               them
               ,
            
             p.
             93.
             more
             addicted
             to
             drinking
             perhaps
             than
             is
             necessary
             :
             But
             for
             these
             Twenty
             years
             last
             past
             that
             Humor
             has
             declined
             ,
             and
             does
             in
             some
             measure
             continue
             to
             do
             so
             daily
             .
          
           
           
             There
             are
             some
             few
             other
             Customs
             of
             the
             
               Danish
               Nation
            
             ,
             which
             He
             represents
             after
             his
             fashion
             ,
             and
             so
             concludes
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               Marriages
               are
               usually
               preceeded
               by
               Contracts
               ,
            
             p
             94.
             and
             there
             is
             some
             Interval
             between
             that
             and
             the
             Wedding
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Persons
             :
             What
             he
             says
             concerning
             
               three
               ,
               four
               ,
               or
               more
               years
               ,
               before
               they
               proceed
               to
               a
               Publick
               Wedding
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
            
             p.
             94.
             is
             to
             introduce
             his
             following
             Scandal
             upon
             the
             young
             People
             :
             
               That
               often
               the
               young
               Couple
               grow
               better
               acquainted
               ,
               before
               such
               formalities
               are
               dispatched
               .
            
             There
             are
             no
             such
             long
             Intervals
             ,
             or
             very
             seldom
             at
             least
             :
             Besides
             there
             is
             such
             a
             strictness
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             about
             marrying
             ,
             that
             no
             Minister
             dare
             marry
             any
             that
             is
             not
             of
             his
             own
             Parish
             ,
             which
             prevents
             several
             Inconveniences
             :
             And
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             shame
             than
             it
             is
             in
             Danmark
             for
             a
             New
             married
             Woman
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             bed
             before
             her
             time
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             believe
             him
             
               the
               Gentry
               give
               Portions
               with
               their
               Daughters
               ,
            
             p.
             94.
             
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             believe
             the
             
             Danes
             themselves
             ,
             who
             assure
             me
             that
             no
             body
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             gives
             any
             portion
             in
             Money
             with
             his
             Daughter
             ,
             except
             the
             Wedding
             Dinner
             ,
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             Houshold-Stuff
             .
             But
             in
             requital
             for
             this
             the
             Daughters
             have
             a
             share
             of
             the
             Estate
             ,
             when
             their
             Parents
             die
             .
             For
             it
             is
             to
             be
             remarkt
             that
             every
             Brother
             hath
             an
             equal
             share
             of
             the
             Patrimony
             ,
             the
             youngest
             as
             well
             as
             the
             eldest
             ,
             and
             each
             Sister
             has
             half
             as
             much
             as
             any
             Brother
             .
             When
             a
             Parent
             would
             dispose
             of
             his
             Estate
             otherwise
             by
             Will
             ,
             it
             must
             (
             as
             has
             been
             said
             before
             )
             be
             signed
             by
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Life
             time
             ,
             which
             ,
             in
             truth
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             must
             have
             a
             new
             Law
             to
             disinherit
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             .
          
           
             
               Sumptuous
               Burials
               and
               Monuments
            
             ,
             (
             he
             says
             )
             
               are
               much
               in
               request
               with
               the
               Nobility
               ,
            
             p.
             94.
             
             The
             King
             has
             some
             years
             since
             by
             a
             particular
             Law
             ,
             retrenched
             much
             of
             the
             former
             Luxury
             and
             Magnificence
             of
             the
             great
             Peoples
             Burials
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             now
             are
             moderate
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             proper
             and
             decent
             .
             The
             common
             People
             are
             
               mean
               spirited
            
             ,
             p.
             94.
             yet
             in
             the
             foregoing
             page
             ,
             they
             were
             
             
               proud
               and
               vain
            
             ;
             which
             two
             sorts
             of
             qualities
             seldom
             meet
             together
             .
             If
             they
             have
             any
             fault
             it
             is
             a
             quite
             contrary
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             of
             being
             too
             much
             inclined
             to
             sight
             upon
             the
             least
             word
             ,
             and
             too
             slight
             provocations
             :
             Besides
             ,
             they
             must
             always
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             desirous
             ,
             rather
             to
             confer
             than
             receive
             obligations
             ,
             which
             a
             
               mean
               Spirit
            
             never
             does
             .
             The
             Swedes
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             brave
             a
             Nation
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             sufficiently
             try'd
             their
             courage
             :
             and
             in
             all
             their
             Engagements
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             had
             in
             the
             present
             King
             and
             Queens
             of
             
             England's
             Service
             ,
             they
             have
             behav'd
             themselves
             like
             men
             .
             The
             defence
             ,
             which
             the
             common
             People
             made
             for
             their
             Country
             ,
             and
             Amack
             in
             particular
             ,
             deserves
             not
             only
             to
             be
             encouraged
             with
             Privileges
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             so
             excellent
             a
             Poem
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             
               Amagria
               vindicata
            
             ,
             written
             by
             Borrichius
             ,
             to
             continue
             the
             memory
             of
             their
             valour
             down
             to
             posterity
             .
          
           
             What
             Tradesmen
             he
             may
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             ;
             and
             what
             notion
             he
             may
             have
             of
             being
             cheated
             :
             But
             whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             95.
             
             the
             common
             people
             are
             
               inclin'd
               to
               gross
               Cheating
            
             ;
             they
             have
             the
             general
             reputation
             with
             other
             men
             of
             being
             fair
             Dealers
             .
             First
             ,
             
               An
               Old
               superstitious
               woman
               would
               not
               sell
               him
               any
               Green
               Geese
               .
            
             This
             silly
             story
             (
             as
             he
             relates
             it
             ,
             p.
             95
             ,
             96.
             )
             
               gives
               him
               a
               more
               lively
               Idea
               of
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               than
               any
               description
               he
               could
               make
            
             ;
             and
             in
             mine
             it
             raises
             a
             much
             brighter
             Image
             of
             the
             Author
             :
             Especially
             when
             he
             proceeds
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               that
               in
               their
               Markets
               they
               will
               ask
               the
               same
               Price
               for
               stinking
               meat
               as
               for
               fresh
               ;
               for
               lean
               as
               for
               fat
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               of
               a
               Kind
               ,
            
             p
             ,
             97.
             
             We
             'll
             suppose
             the
             Butchers
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             do
             so
             :
             But
             how
             came
             he
             to
             know
             this
             curiosity
             ?
             did
             he
             cheapen
             lean
             meat
             ,
             and
             stinking
             meat
             ?
             Some
             frugal
             people
             go
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             a
             Market
             to
             buy
             the
             refuse
             cheap
             ,
             perhaps
             our
             Author
             did
             so
             too
             ,
             and
             makes
             his
             Complaint
             in
             Print
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             disappointed
             of
             a
             penny
             worth
             .
          
           
             Where
             he
             lays
             it
             down
             ,
             
               as
               a
               sure
               way
               not
               to
               obtain
               ,
               to
               seem
               to
               value
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               importunately
               ,
               p
               ,
            
             90.
             
             It
             is
             that
             way
             which
             I
             would
             advise
             no
             man
             to
             follow
             ,
             
             for
             certainly
             the
             Danes
             are
             not
             such
             Fools
             as
             to
             keep
             their
             Wares
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             the
             Buyer
             so
             forward
             as
             to
             overvalue
             them
             .
          
           
             
               No
               Lodgings
               in
            
             Copenhagen
             
               for
               strangers
               .
               In
               Taverns
               one
               must
               be
               content
               to
               Eat
               and
               Drink
               in
               a
               publick
               Room
               ,
            
             p.
             97.
             
             It
             is
             so
             in
             all
             Germany
             ;
             but
             in
             Copenhagen
             persons
             may
             have
             Tables
             or
             Rooms
             to
             themselves
             when
             bespoke
             ,
             and
             no
             stranger
             need
             ,
             or
             does
             want
             convenient
             Lodgings
             ,
             both
             in
             publick
             and
             private
             houses
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               Seasons
               of
               Jollity
               are
               very
               scarce
               ,
            
             p.
             97.
             
             Persons
             of
             Fashion
             have
             their
             Diversions
             at
             seasonable
             Times
             ,
             as
             Musick
             ,
             Comedies
             ,
             Retreats
             into
             the
             Country
             in
             Summer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Sleds
             in
             the
             Winter
             .
             Whereas
             
               he
               says
               ,
               they
               content
               themselves
               with
               running
               at
               the
               Goose
               on
            
             Shrove
             tuesday
             ,
             p.
             97.
             
             One
             would
             think
             that
             Men
             of
             Quality
             ran
             at
             this
             Goose
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             only
             a
             pastime
             of
             his
             beloved
             Boors
             of
             Amack
             ,
             and
             performed
             by
             them
             :
             only
             sometimes
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             odd
             frolicks
             of
             these
             Peasants
             ,
             persons
             of
             better
             Character
             condescend
             to
             be
             their
             Spectators
             .
          
           
           
             Perhaps
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             too
             nice
             for
             him
             to
             remark
             ,
             
               That
               no
               body
               presumes
               to
               go
               in
               a
               Sled
               till
               the
               King
               and
               Court
               has
               begun
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               passes
               over
               a
               new
               Bridge
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Clocks
               of
            
             Copenhagen
             
               strike
               the
               hours
               after
               the
               Court
               Clock
               ,
            
             p.
             97.
             
             If
             these
             Remarks
             were
             but
             as
             True
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Nice
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             admirable
             ;
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Snow
             comes
             every
             one
             Presumes
             to
             use
             his
             Sled
             ,
             the
             Diversion
             of
             it
             indeed
             is
             become
             more
             fashionable
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             and
             Court
             have
             done
             it
             one
             night
             through
             Copenhagen
             .
             As
             for
             new
             Bridges
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             might
             drop
             down
             again
             without
             any
             Passage
             over
             them
             ,
             if
             no
             one
             were
             to
             go
             till
             the
             King
             had
             done
             it
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             our
             Au●hor
             must
             provide
             Ferries
             for
             the
             Passengers
             ;
             the
             Clocks
             of
             Copenhag●n
             must
             be
             the
             most
             complaisant
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             otherwise
             if
             some
             traiterous
             Clocks
             should
             chance
             to
             go
             to
             fast
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             an
             exception
             to
             a
             rule
             so
             universal
             .
             I
             like
             this
             Account
             our
             Author
             gives
             us
             of
             Precedency
             in
             such
             ridiculous
             matters
             most
             extreamly
             ,
             because
             having
             
             been
             searching
             according
             to
             his
             advice
             among
             the
             Barbarians
             ,
             I
             find
             something
             like
             it
             at
             the
             Savage
             Court
             of
             Monomotapa
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperor
             having
             Dined
             ,
             Commands
             a
             Trumpet
             to
             be
             sounded
             ,
             to
             give
             notice
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             go
             to
             Dinner
             .
          
           
             The
             Language
             he
             says
             ,
             
               is
               very
               ungrateful
               ,
               and
               like
               the
            
             Irish
             
               in
               its
               whining
               complaining
               tone
            
             ,
             p.
             98.
             
             He
             may
             be
             as
             free
             with
             the
             Irish
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             But
             the
             Danes
             and
             Norsh
             speak
             more
             like
             the
             English
             in
             their
             accent
             than
             any
             other
             People
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             two
             Nations
             most
             easily
             learn
             ,
             to
             read
             ,
             speak
             and
             understand
             one
             anothers
             Languages
             upon
             occasion
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             
               agreement
               between
               their
               Monosyllables
            
             ,
             (
             p.
             98.
             )
             which
             being
             generally
             the
             particles
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             or
             sinews
             of
             a
             Language
             ,
             show
             that
             the
             English
             has
             not
             only
             incorporated
             the
             old
             Saxon
             but
             the
             Danish
             likewise
             ,
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             its
             present
             perfection
             .
             At
             Court
             
               High
               Dutch
            
             and
             French
             are
             much
             used
             ,
             and
             also
             Italian
             :
             Though
             Conversation
             often
             passes
             in
             these
             ,
             yet
             if
             
               any
               
               should
               boast
               that
               he
               could
               not
               speak
            
             Danish
             ,
             p.
             98.
             he
             would
             render
             himself
             ridiculous
             :
             and
             an
             Englishman
             might
             think
             him
             not
             worthy
             to
             eat
             Danish
             Bread
             :
             and
             indeed
             with
             reason
             ,
             for
             among
             the
             living
             Tongues
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             for
             its
             abundance
             ,
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             Expression
             ,
             the
             fitness
             and
             agreeableness
             to
             Poetry
             and
             Numbers
             ,
             can
             pretend
             to
             surpass
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             finish
             the
             Remarks
             upon
             this
             Chapter
             with
             a
             recapitulation
             of
             what
             the
             Author
             has
             delivered
             in
             it
             .
             Was
             ever
             any
             man
             so
             Planet-struck
             as
             this
             Writer
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             a
             People
             the
             
               most
               miserable
            
             in
             one
             Page
             ,
             and
             to
             sill
             the
             next
             
               with
               the
               Grandeur
               and
               Equipage
            
             (
             p.
             83.
             )
             
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               the
               plenty
               of
               their
               Tables
            
             (
             p.
             92.
             )
             Their
             retreats
             for
             pleasure
             
               in
               fruitful
               and
               delightsom
               Gardens
            
             ,
             (
             p.
             92.
             )
             at
             the
             same
             time
             declaring
             
               that
               the
               Burghers
               ,
               Servants
               ,
               and
               even
               Peasants
               have
               change
               of
               Lining
               and
               are
               neat
               and
               cleanly
            
             (
             93.
             )
             What
             Country
             can
             boast
             of
             more
             than
             Plenty
             and
             Neatness
             ?
          
           
             He
             begins
             with
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             
               in
               former
               times
               when
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               
               were
               the
               same
               thing
            
             (
             p.
             76.
             )
             That
             is
             ,
             during
             the
             times
             that
             the
             Nobles
             had
             
               an
               excess
               of
               Power
            
             (
             p.
             76.
             )
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             they
             
               liv'd
               in
               great
               Affluence
               and
               Prosperity
               ,
               ibid.
            
             which
             he
             takes
             much
             pains
             to
             describe
             ,
             and
             every
             body
             will
             easily
             be
             induced
             to
             believe
             .
             
               Then
               the
               Commons
               were
               willing
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               them
               .
            
             (
             ibid.
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               because
               they
               depended
               on
               them
            
             (
             ibid.
             )
             were
             forced
             like
             Slaves
             (
             p.
             52.
             )
             to
             truckle
             to
             them
             whither
             they
             would
             or
             no.
             
               But
               in
               process
               of
               time
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               whole
               Country
               were
               lost
               ,
            
             p.
             76.
             
             By
             which
             alteration
             the
             Nobles
             were
             reduced
             to
             some
             bounds
             ,
             and
             the
             Commons
             delivered
             from
             a
             Tyrannical
             Aristocracy
             ,
             p.
             73.
             
             This
             change
             forsooth
             
               creates
               in
               them
               all
               a
               kind
               of
               laziness
               and
               idle
               d●spondency
               ,
               setting
               them
               beyond
               hopes
               and
               fears
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               even
               the
               Nobility
               are
               now
               desirous
            
             (
             p.
             78.
             )
             
               to
               procure
               Employments
               Civil
            
             ,
             (
             Strange
             !
             )
             and
             Military
             (
             Wonderful
             !
             )
             Civil
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             without
             hopes
             ,
             and
             Military
             without
             fears
             .
          
           
             
               Under
               these
               Circumstances
            
             't
             is
             easily
             imagin'd
             the
             present
             condition
             of
             such
             
             a
             People
             in
             all
             ranks
             is
             most
             deplorable
             ,
             
               (
               p.
               75.
            
             )
             Their
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             sunk
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             diminishing
             daily
             both
             in
             number
             and
             credit
             ,
             
               (
               p.
               76.
            
             )
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             live
             meanly
             and
             obscurely
             in
             some
             corner
             of
             their
             ruinous
             Palaces
             ;
             and
             patiently
             endure
             their
             Poverty
             at
             home
             ;
             their
             Spirits
             (
             for
             there
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Song
             or
             Tune
             made
             in
             three
             years
             ,
             
               p.
               96.
            
             )
             as
             well
             as
             Estates
             ,
             grown
             so
             mean
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             scarce
             believe
             'em
             to
             be
             Gentlemen
             by
             their
             Discourse
             and
             Garb.
             
          
           
             The
             truth
             of
             all
             which
             foregoing
             Assertions
             ,
             is
             seen
             in
             nothing
             more
             plainly
             than
             in
             what
             he
             fully
             delivers
             to
             us
             ,
             concerning
             the
             extravagant
             expences
             which
             the
             Danes
             are
             at
             in
             
               Coaches
               ,
               Retinue
               ,
               ●loaths
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             83.
             
             They
             ride
             abroad
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             poor
             Gentlemen
             !
             in
             their
             Coaches
             with
             great
             E●●ipage
             ,
             to
             show
             
               how
               patiently
               they
               endure
               their
               Poverty
               in
               some
               obscure
               corner
               of
               their
               ruinous
               Palaces
               .
            
             They
             go
             so
             
               very
               sine
               in
               their
               Dress
               ,
               after
               the
            
             French
             Mode
             ,
             (
             p.
             93.
             )
             and
             are
             so
             
               prodigal
               in
               their
               Cloaths
            
             ,
             p.
             83.
             
               that
               ,
               you
               would
               scarce
               believe
               'em
               to
               be
               Gentlemen
               
               by
               their
               Garb.
               Their
               Tables
               are
               so
               well
               furnished
               with
               Dishes
               ,
            
             p.
             92.
             and
             their
             Gardens
             afford
             them
             Fruit
             in
             
               so
               great
               perfection
            
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             
               seek
               Employments●
               that
               they
               may
               eat
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ,
            
             p
             81.
             p.
             79.
             
             But
             if
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             carouse
             ,
             or
             be
             excessive
             in
             their
             Drinking
             ,
             they
             have
             
               Rhenish
               ,
               and
               French
               Wines
            
             ,
             p.
             93.
             to
             do
             it
             with
             ;
             and
             upon
             a
             merry
             bout
             ,
             even
             
               a
               Boor
            
             can
             drop
             
               a
               Rixdollar
            
             ,
             for
             a
             chirupping
             dose
             of
             Brandy
             ,
             p.
             84.
             
             And
             though
             he
             has
             neither
             Plate
             nor
             
               Silver
               Spoon
               in
               his
               Cottage
            
             .
             (
             p.
             88.
             )
             yet
             can
             be
             as
             merry
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             and
             has
             
               clean
               Linnen
            
             ,
             (
             p.
             93.
             
               poor
               Slave
            
             ,
             p.
             86.
             and
             a
             good
             F●ather-bed
             ,
             (
             p.
             88.
             )
             
               poor
               Negro
            
             !
             p.
             86.
             to
             go
             home
             and
             lye
             down
             on
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             When
             any
             of
             the
             Gentry
             dye
             ,
             they
             leave
             such
             Estates
             behind
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             Children
             think
             themselves
             oblig'd
             to
             make
             
               Costly
               Burials
            
             ,
             and
             raise
             
               Sumptuous
               Monuments
            
             ,
             p.
             94
             to
             their
             Memory
             .
          
           
             Such
             is
             their
             Misery
             when
             Living
             ,
             such
             their
             Ignominy
             when
             Dead
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Revenue
               .
            
          
           
             LEt
             us
             in
             this
             Chapter
             follow
             the
             Authors
             advice
             ,
             p.
             102.
             and
             Measure
             Hercules
             
               by
               his
               Foot.
            
             If
             what
             has
             gone
             before
             does
             not
             suffice
             ,
             let
             us
             at
             least
             from
             hence
             take
             the
             height
             of
             his
             fancy
             ,
             and
             the
             level
             of
             his
             understanding
             .
          
           
             He
             does
             indeed
             throughout
             the
             whole
             persue
             his
             first
             design
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             multiply
             the
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             to
             lessen
             the
             Revenue
             ;
             with
             what
             Art
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             respect
             to
             Truth
             ,
             the
             following
             Instances
             may
             convince
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Consumption
             ,
             or
             Excise
             upon
             things
             consumable
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             Tax
             he
             mentions
             ,
             p.
             100.
             
             The
             Danes
             perhaps
             took
             their
             pattern
             for
             this
             from
             Holland
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Author
             to
             multiply
             the
             Taxes
             makes
             three
             of
             one
             ;
             for
             the
             says
             (
             
               ibid.
               )
               There
               are
               
               besides
               smaller
               Ta●es
               ,
               as
               thirdly
               upon
               Marriages
               ,
               where
               every
               couple
               marrying
               pay
               so
               much
               for
               their
               ●icence
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Qualities
               ;
               this
               is
               pretty
               ●●gh
               ,
               and
               comes
               in
               some
               Cases
               to
            
             30
             or
             40
             Rixdollars
             .
             This
             is
             only
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             consumption
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             decreed
             ,
             that
             every
             couple
             that
             marries
             shall
             pay
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             no●
             is
             this
             
               pretty
               high
            
             ,
             for
             i●
             seldom
             amounts
             among
             the
             Commo●
             People
             higher
             than
             from
             half
             a
             Rixdollar
             to
             a
             whole
             one
             ;
             but
             paying
             for
             Licences
             for
             Marriage
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             .
             People
             of
             Quality
             that
             will
             not
             have
             the
             publick
             Banes
             thrice
             proclaimed
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             and
             besides
             desire
             to
             be
             married
             at
             home
             in
             their
             Houses
             privately
             ,
             buy
             Licences
             and
             commonly
             pay
             10
             Rixdollars
             for
             them
             .
             That
             Tax
             for
             
               Brewing
               ,
               Grinding
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Consumption
             paid
             by
             Brewers
             or
             Millers
             .
          
           
             
               Poll
               Money
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             p
             101.
             
               is
               sometimes
               raised
               twice
               a
               year
               .
            
             This
             is
             more
             than
             the
             Danes
             know
             of
             (
             or
             if
             it
             might
             have
             happened
             is
             extreamly
             
             rare
             )
             and
             in
             raising
             this
             Tax
             more
             proportion
             is
             observed
             in
             Danmark●
             between
             the
             substance
             of
             one
             and
             another
             ,
             than
             any
             wh●re
             else
             ,
             wherefore
             it
             is
             very
             far
             from
             truth
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               only
               guess'd
               at
            
             .
          
           
             
               Fortification
               Tax
               ,
               or
               Money
               raised
               for
               ,
               or
               upon
               pretence
               of
               ma●ing
               Forti●●cations
               ,
            
             p.
             101.
             was
             never
             raised
             but
             once
             ,
             which
             was
             three
             years
             ago
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             done
             then
             upon
             pretence
             ,
             but
             expended
             upon
             the
             Fortifications
             of
             
               Croneborg
               ,
               Rensborg
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             then
             to
             ease
             the
             Subject
             ,
             the
             Pole
             Tax
             was
             not
             gathered
             that
             Year
             .
             
               Marriage
               Tax
            
             for
             a
             Daughter
             of
             Danmark
             is
             raised
             upon
             occasion●
             (
             as
             in
             ●th●r
             places●
             
               but
               that
               under
               this
               Name
               ,
               occasion
               is
               taken
               to
               raise
               more
               than
               the
               Portion
               ,
            
             is
             more
             than
             any
             one
             can
             pretend
             to
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             Trade-Money
             ,
             p.
             101.
             
               where
               every
               Tradesman
               is
               taxed
               for
               the
               exercising
               his
               Trade
               ,
               and
               moreover
               obliged
               to
               quarter
               Soldiers
               ,
            
             is
             a
             Tax
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             except
             what
             a
             Tradesman
             pays
             to
             his
             Company
             in
             the
             Cities
             ,
             where
             he
             begins
             to
             exercise
             his
             Trade
             ,
             and
             
             this
             is
             very
             unjustly
             called
             a
             Tax
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             quarter
             Souldiers
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Tradesman
             ,
             but
             a
             Burgher
             .
          
           
             
               Ground
               Rent
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
               is
               paid
               for
               all
               Houses
               in
            
             Copenhagen
             ,
             
               or
               any
               other
               Towns
               in
            
             Danmark
             ;
             
               which
               are
               taxed
               by
               the
               King
               when
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             This
             is
             called
             Byskat
             ,
             or
             Town-Tax
             ,
             and
             is
             contributed
             towards
             the
             City
             Stock
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             very
             small
             matter
             ,
             nothing
             near
             4
             
               per
               Cent.
            
             as
             he
             afterwards
             (
             p.
             103.
             )
             would
             perswade
             us
             .
             In
             the
             o●her
             Cities
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             this
             Tax
             was
             never
             known
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             in
             Copenhagen
             such
             a
             thing
             may
             have
             happened
             once
             ,
             instead
             of
             another
             Tax
             which
             then
             ceased
             .
          
           
             We
             come
             next
             to
             six
             very
             edifying
             Pages
             ,
             viz.
             p.
             103
             ,
             104
             ,
             105
             ,
             106
             ,
             107
             ,
             108.
             where
             any
             one
             that
             is
             curious
             may
             know
             the
             Excise
             upon
             Mustard
             seed
             ,
             Eggs
             ,
             Tripe
             and
             Coleworts
             ;
             also
             upon
             Eels
             ,
             Soap
             and
             Herrings
             ;
             which
             sheet
             of
             his
             Book
             can
             be
             no
             where
             more
             acceptable
             ,
             nor
             of
             greater
             use
             ,
             than
             for
             the
             more
             careful
             Preservation
             of
             those
             Commodities
             ,
             
             when
             they
             are
             to
             be
             carried
             from
             Leaden-hall
             ,
             or
             Newgate
             Market
             .
          
           
             
               Publick
               Mills
            
             ,
             it
             seems
             
               there
               are
            
             ,
             (
             p.
             109.
             )
             
               where
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
            
             Copenhagen
             
               are
               bound
               to
               grind
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               the
               Summs
               above-mentioned
               for
               grinding
               .
            
             There
             are
             such
             Mills
             ,
             but
             they
             cause
             no
             new
             Tax
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             paid
             for
             grinding
             there
             ,
             is
             as
             cheap
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             done
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             they
             being
             appointed
             only
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Consumption
             Tax
             may
             not
             be
             avoided
             .
          
           
             Having
             gone
             a
             second
             time
             over
             his
             Taxes
             ,
             and
             given
             an
             account
             o●
             some
             that
             had
             never
             been
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             have
             seldom
             been
             ,
             he
             comes
             at
             last
             ,
             p.
             113.
             to
             one
             
               that
               had
               like
               to
               have
               been
               :
            
             For
             
               if
               the
               Kings
               only
               ●aughter
               had
               been
               married
               to
               the
               Elector
               of
            
             Saxony
             ,
             
               as
               she
               was
               about
               ●o
               be
               ,
               a
               Tax
               had
               certainly
               been
               levy'd
               .
            
             Perhaps
             there
             might
             !
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             what
             does
             this
             Tax
             do
             here
             ?
             Especially
             when
             (
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             )
             
               ●e
               supposes
               that
               by
               this
               ,
               an
            
             English
             
               Reader
               ,
               has
               taken
               a
               Sur●eit
               of
               his
               account
               
               of
               Taxes
               :
            
             For
             if
             he
             must
             have
             surfeited
             us
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             been
             with
             something
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             I
             confess
             no
             Tax
             the
             Danes
             lye
             under
             ,
             surfeits
             me
             half
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             the
             having
             paid
             three
             Shillings
             for
             such
             a
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             that
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             easily
             imagined
             ,
             that
             a
             Fleet
             and
             Army
             cannot
             be
             maintained
             without
             Taxes
             ,
             which
             are
             raised
             either
             upon
             Land
             ,
             by
             Poll-money
             or
             Excise
             .
             His
             present
             Majesty
             has
             with
             great
             Wisdom
             ,
             caused
             
               a
               v●luation
               of
               all
               Houses
               in
               Cities
               ,
               and
               an
               admeasurement
               of
               all
               ●ands
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
            
             p.
             110.
             from
             whence
             every
             man
             pays
             in
             proportion
             to
             his
             Estate
             ,
             and
             
               each
               Farm
               is
               tax'd
               higher
               or
               lower
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Fertility
               of
               the
               Land.
               Seasonableness
               of
               the
               Year
               ,
               or
               Ability
               of
               the
               Landlord
               ,
            
             p●101
             .
             
               so
               there
               is
               an
               e●uality
               of
               the
               Taxes
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               Taxing
               ,
            
             p.
             247.
             
             This
             makes
             the
             People
             both
             willing
             and
             able
             to
             bear
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             contrary
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             unequal
             Taxation
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Alteration
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             so
             this
             is
             the
             Preservation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Were
             Danmark
             in
             a
             
               profound
               Peace
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             imagins
             (
             p.
             114.
             then
             he
             might
             have
             cried
             out
             with
             some
             reason
             ,
             
               Pax
               servientibus
               gravior
               est
               ,
               quam
               liberis
               bellum
               .
            
             But
             when
             the
             greatest
             Princes
             of
             Europe
             are
             in
             Arms
             ,
             during
             the
             Noise
             and
             Tumult
             of
             War
             ,
             the
             Peace
             of
             Danmark
             cannot
             be
             so
             profound
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             that
             it
             is
             no
             ill
             Maxim
             for
             a
             Neuter
             Prince
             ,
             to
             take
             care
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Neighbours
             are
             in
             War
             ,
             that
             the
             Conqueror
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             hurt
             him
             .
             Danmark
             endeavours
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             keeps
             up
             a
             Fleet
             and
             Army
             ;
             so
             that
             
               if
               a
               War
               should
               happen
            
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             be
             in
             suspence
             ,
             
               whether
               his
               Subjects
               could
               possibly
               bear
               a
               greater
               Burthen
               ,
            
             p.
             110.
             for
             there
             would
             not
             be
             a
             necessity
             for
             much
             more
             towards
             maintaining
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             besides
             the
             disciplining
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             all
             that
             charge
             s●ved
             ,
             which
             attends
             upon
             the
             Levying
             of
             new
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             account
             of
             Taxes
             ,
             the
             Author
             brings
             us
             to
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             other
             Miseries
             ,
             
               The
               number
               of
               trading
               
               Ships
               is
               decreased
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               come
               up
               to
               what
               it
               did
               within
               these
               30
               years
               ,
            
             p.
             116.
             
               and
               the
               foreign
               Trade
               of
            
             Norway
             
               is
               considerably
               diminisht
               ,
               s●nce
               their
               late
               Quarrel
               with
               the
            
             Dutch
             ,
             p.
             115.
             whereas
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             Trade
             never
             was
             greater
             than
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             and
             the
             Dutch
             can
             so
             little
             be
             supplied
             with
             their
             Wooden
             Commodities
             from
             Sweden
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             glad
             to
             refix
             their
             Commerce
             with
             Norway
             again
             .
          
           
             He
             gives
             us
             ,
             p.
             117.
             his
             computation
             of
             the
             Ships
             that
             Trade
             thither
             ,
             and
             that
             pass
             the
             Sound
             yearly
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             lik'd
             his
             computations
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             before
             found
             him
             wrong
             in
             his
             Arithmetick
             ;
             and
             at
             present
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             that
             I
             cannot
             easily
             reconcile
             :
             In
             his
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Sound
             (
             p.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             )
             he
             recites
             
               a
               Letter
               from
               a
               very
               Understanding
               Person
               ,
            
             March
             31st
             ,
             1691.
             which
             gives
             him
             to
             understand
             ,
             
               that
               since
               the
               Peace
               with
            
             Sweden
             ,
             the
             Sound
             
               has
               not
               yeilded
               above
            
             80000
             Rixdollars
             per
             annum
             ,
             
               and
               the
               last
               Year
               past
               ,
               it
               did
               not
               reach
               to
               full
            
             7●000
             .
             Now
             if
             I
             should
             have
             believed
             his
             understanding
             Friend
             ,
             
             what
             a
             mistake
             I
             might
             have
             run
             into
             :
             For
             when
             the
             Author
             himself
             comes
             to
             give
             us
             his
             opinion
             of
             it
             ,
             p.
             115.
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               years
            
             1690
             and
             1691
             ,
             
               it
               amounted
               not
               to
               much
               more
               than
               65000
               Rixdollars
               ,
               at
               which
               rate
               we
               may
               judge
               it
               likely
               to
               continue
               .
            
             Seeing
             this
             disagreement
             between
             him
             and
             his
             
               understanding
               Friend
            
             ,
             what
             credit
             can
             we
             Strangers
             give
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             Advice
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             at
             Least
             4000
             Rixdollars
             in
             the
             account
             between
             'em
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             not
             take
             his
             Friends
             word
             for
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               another
               branch
               of
               the
               Kings
               Revenue
               ,
            
             p
             117.
             
               which
               is
               least
               considerable
               ,
               and
               arises
               from
               the
               Rents
               of
               the
               Crown
               Lands
               ,
               and
               confiseated
               Estates
               .
               The
               latter
               are
               in
               the
               Kings
               hands
               ,
               either
               upon
               account
               of
               Forfeiture
               for
               Treason
               and
               other
               crimes
               ,
               or
               by
               reason
               of
               Debt
               ,
               and
               Non-payment
               of
               Taxes
               ;
               but
               notwithstanding
               this
               addition
               of
               Lands
               ,
               the
               King
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               the
               richer
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               the
               poorer
               for
               it
               .
            
             And
             were
             the
             thing
             true
             ,
             
               that
               Estates
               fell
               into
               the
               Crown
               rather
               than
               pay
               Taxes
               ,
            
             it
             would
             be
             great
             pity
             
             that
             the
             King
             should
             receive
             no
             advantage
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             such
             Surrenders
             are
             as
             imaginary
             ,
             as
             his
             Confiscations
             for
             Treason
             and
             other
             crimes
             :
             For
             Danmark
             is
             that
             happy
             Country
             ,
             where
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             p.
             139.
             
             
               You
               never
               hear
               of
               any
               Person
               guilty
               of
               the
               crime
               of
               Treason
               against
               the
               King
               ;
               there
               are
               no
               Clippers
               and
               Coyners
               ,
               no
               Robbers
               upon
               the
               High-way
               ,
               nor
               House-breakers
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             he
             ,
             being
             an
             exact
             Arithmetician
             ,
             will
             put
             together
             the
             Rents
             of
             Estates
             given
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             rather
             than
             pay
             Taxes
             ;
             the
             Rents
             of
             Estates
             confiscated
             for
             Treason
             ,
             Rents
             of
             Estates
             forfeited
             for
             Coyning
             ,
             Robbing
             and
             House
             breaking
             ,
             to
             the
             Money
             arising
             to
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             from
             
               the
               Tax
               which
               might
               have
               been
               ,
            
             p.
             113.
             the
             
               Summ
               total
            
             will
             probably
             be
             just
             nothing
             .
          
           
             But
             farther
             ,
             as
             for
             this
             sort
             of
             Land
             ,
             
               it
               generally
               turns
               to
               Forest
               ,
               and
               contributes
               to
               his
               Diversion
               ,
               though
               little
               to
               his
               Purse
               ,
            
             p.
             113.
             
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             his
             Purse
             needs
             no
             supply
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             afford
             so
             much
             ground
             for
             his
             Diversion
             .
             
               And
               
               then
               the
               Royal
               Palaces
               run
               to
               decay
               ,
            
             ib.
             And
             so
             they
             do
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             when
             the
             Prince
             is
             better
             pleased
             with
             another
             Scituation
             .
             As
             for
             several
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Palaces
             ,
             they
             are
             old
             uncouth
             Buildings
             ,
             used
             by
             former
             Kings
             ,
             disused
             now
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             kept
             in
             so
             good
             order
             as
             
               Fredericksborg
               ,
               Jagersborg
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             passes
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Year
          
           
             The
             Author
             it
             seems
             has
             met
             with
             another
             
               understanding
               Person
            
             ,
             p.
             119.
             who
             has
             informed
             him
             in
             several
             things
             ,
             as
             first
             ,
             
               that
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               to
               make
               any
               rational
               computation
               of
               the
               running
               Cash
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
            
             ib.
             or
             indeed
             of
             any
             Kingdom
             besides
             these
             ;
             and
             so
             his
             Labour
             might
             have
             been
             superseded
             ;
             
               certainly
               it
               is
               but
               very
               l●ttle
               ,
               and
               not
               near
               the
               hundredth
               part
               of
               that
               of
            
             England
             ,
             ib.
             When
             he
             is
             able
             to
             give
             a
             Rational
             Computation
             of
             the
             Running
             Cash
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             be
             time
             enough
             to
             guess
             what
             proportion
             that
             of
             Danmark
             may
             bear
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             till
             I
             find
             that
             understanding
             Persons
             agree
             in
             the
             computation
             
             of
             that
             of
             my
             own
             Country
             ,
             I
             shall
             despair
             of
             finding
             them
             exact
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             of
             another
             .
             If
             
               they
               have
               no
               Cash
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               indebted
               over
               head
               and
               ears
               to
               their
               Creditors
               at
            
             Amsterdam
             and
             Hamborough
             ,
             ib.
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Danish
             Merchants
             have
             so
             good
             Credit
             in
             both
             those
             Cities
             ,
             and
             how
             come
             they
             to
             have
             it
             in
             
               London
               ?
               But
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               transport
               their
               Money
               to
               other
               Countries
               :
            
             This
             may
             be
             true
             in
             some
             very
             few
             instances
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             these
             Officers
             are
             Danes
             ,
             or
             married
             and
             settled
             in
             Danmark
             as
             has
             before
             been
             intimated
             .
             
               That
               few
               ,
               or
               none
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               State
               purchase
               any
               Lands
               ,
            
             p.
             118.
             is
             as
             true
             as
             other
             of
             his
             Remarks
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             publick
             Minister
             ,
             be
             he
             Dane
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             or
             more
             Seats
             ,
             with
             Lands
             appertaining
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Country
             .
             
               That
               these
               Kingdoms
               consume
               more
               of
               Foreign
               Commodities
               ,
               than
               their
               own
               Product
               can
               countervail
               ,
            
             ib.
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             said
             of
             Norway
             ,
             nor
             of
             several
             Provinces
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             as
             
               Jutland
               ,
               Laaland
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
             any
             person
             who
             has
             the
             least
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Traffick
             ,
             will
             easily
             confute
             this
             Aslertion
             .
             As
             for
             
               the
               running
               of
               Brass
               Money
               amongst
               the
               common
               People
               ,
            
             it
             is
             as
             Farthings
             amongst
             us
             :
             Their
             Silver
             Coin
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             several
             other
             Nations
             ,
             although
             not
             equal
             to
             Sterling
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             goodness
             of
             Coin
             be
             a
             way
             to
             preserve
             Running
             Cash
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             may
             perhaps
             hereafter
             come
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Under
             these
             circumstances
             ,
             I
             cannot
             think
             this
             
               understanding
               Person
            
             a
             competent
             Judge
             of
             the
             Running
             Cash
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             I
             take
             the
             Author
             to
             be
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Revenue
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             so
             very
             particular
             as
             to
             make
             it
             ,
             
               Two
               Millions
               ,
               two
               hundred
               twenty
               two
               thousand
               Rixdollars
               ,
            
             p.
             122.
             and
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confirmed
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             because
             the
             Taxes
             not
             being
             every
             year
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Revenue
             received
             by
             several
             Officers
             ,
             and
             no
             account
             given
             but
             to
             the
             King
             himself
             ,
             the
             calculation
             of
             the
             Revenue
             can
             hardly
             be
             made
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             employed
             
             in
             these
             Affairs
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             much
             less
             by
             a
             Foreigner
             .
          
           
             
               To
               conclude
               with
            
             Norway
             ,
             
               the
               Revenue
               of
               the
               Southern
               part
               amounts
               to
               between
               five
               and
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               Rixdollars
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Northern
               to
               between
               two
               and
               three
               hundred
               thousand
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Total
               may
               be
            
             communibus
             annis
             800000
             Rixdollars
             ,
             so
             says
             the
             Author
             ,
             p.
             117.
             
             But
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             sum
             up
             the
             whole
             Revenue
             ,
             p.
             121●
             there
             all
             the
             Revenue
             of
             Norway●
             comes
             but
             to
             700000
             Rixdollars
             .
             Were
             their
             Losses
             in
             Danmark
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             
               the
               Natives
            
             ,
             p.
             120.
             
               might
               well
               think
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               for
               the
               Taxes
               to
               continue
               ,
               and
               wish
               for
               an
               Invader
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               little
               or
               no
               property
               to
               lose
               .
            
             For
             you
             were
             pleased
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             to
             drop
             four
             thousand
             Rixdollars
             in
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             Sound
             ;
             and
             here
             you
             defalk
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             Rixdollars
             more
             :
             Might
             I
             advise
             ,
             whatever
             Foreigners
             may
             be
             preferr'd
             in
             the
             Danish
             Court
             ,
             you
             should
             never
             come
             into
             the
             Treasury
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             make
             up
             your
             Accounts
             no
             better
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Army
               ,
               Fleet
               and
               Fortresses
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             Author
             begins
             this
             Chapter
             with
             bewailing
             the
             Misery
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             that
             the
             Revenue
             is
             expended
             upon
             a
             standing
             Army
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             maintaining
             of
             a
             Fleet
             and
             Fortresses
             :
             And
             if
             Danmark
             had
             not
             sufficient
             reasons
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             complain
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             it
             is
             the
             
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               that
               Great
               Master
               of
               the
               Art
               of
               Reigning
               ,
            
             that
             has
             
               instructed
               the
               Court
               of
            
             Danmark
             ,
             p.
             123.
             
               and
               the
               King
               is
               his
               Pupil
               ,
            
             p.
             124.
             and
             in
             pursuance
             to
             such
             a
             character
             he
             has
             taught
             him
             ,
             the
             
               pernicious
               secret
               of
               making
               one
               part
               of
               the
               People
               both
               the
               Bridle
               and
               Scourge
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             This
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             secret
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             has
             been
             known
             and
             practised
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Countries
             ;
             that
             when
             one
             part
             of
             a
             Nation
             is
             factious
             and
             mutinous
             ,
             the
             
             more
             honest
             and
             sober
             part
             should
             bridle
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             part
             of
             a
             Nation
             rebel
             ,
             the
             other
             that
             is
             for
             quietness
             should
             endeavour
             to
             scourge
             and
             correct
             them
             .
             But
             God
             be
             thanked
             ,
             Danmark
             has
             no
             occasion
             for
             an
             Army
             upon
             these
             accounts
             ,
             nor
             necessity
             of
             going
             to
             France
             for
             such
             a
             Ma●im
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             France
             has
             
               taught
               him
               to
               raise
               more
               Men
               than
               his
               Country
               can
               maintain
               ,
            
             p.
             124.
             
             Very
             well
             !
             And
             then
             his
             own
             Prudence
             teaches
             him
             to
             disband
             such
             as
             he
             thinks
             unnecessary
             or
             burthensome
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             several
             times
             .
             But
             the
             great
             thing
             that
             he
             has
             taught
             him
             is
             ,
             
               that
               Souldiers
               are
               the
               only
               true
               Riches
               ,
            
             p.
             125
             ,
             126
             ,
             127.
             
             The
             thing
             that
             the
             Author
             would
             here
             reflect
             upon
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             German
             Princes
             often
             receive
             Money
             ,
             before
             they
             will
             send
             their
             Troops
             into
             a
             Foreign
             Service
             ;
             and
             hence
             he
             would
             infer
             ,
             
               that
               at
               present
               Souldiers
               are
               grown
               as
               saleable
               Ware
               ,
               as
               Sheep
               and
               Oxen
               ,
            
             p.
             125.
             
             What
             a
             strange
             Country
             this
             must
             be
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Souldiers
               are
               Sheep
               and
               Oxen
               !
               and
               the
               Peasants
               Timber
               Trees
               ,
            
             p.
             86.
             
             But
             the
             
             King
             of
             Danmark
             esteems
             his
             Souldiers
             to
             be
             his
             Wealth
             ,
             only
             as
             he
             can
             make
             them
             serviceable
             to
             his
             Allies
             ,
             or
             as
             they
             preserve
             his
             Subjects
             from
             any
             foreign
             attempts
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             Quiet
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             
               true
               Riches
            
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             whatever
             the
             matter
             is
             ,
             it
             happens
             ,
             p.
             127.
             that
             the
             Pupil
             improves
             but
             ill
             upon
             the
             example
             which
             the
             French
             King
             has
             set
             him
             .
             
               The
               Toad
               may
               emulate
               the
               Ox
               and
               swell
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               sooner
               burst
               than
               equal
               him
               ,
            
             p.
             127.
             
             Truly
             a
             very
             decent
             similitude
             for
             a
             couple
             of
             Crown'd
             Heads
             :
             I
             find
             the
             Author
             mightily
             taken
             with
             these
             kind
             of
             Animals
             ,
             for
             ,
             p.
             232.
             speaking
             with
             reference
             to
             ,
             and
             commendation
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Danmark
               ,
               p.
            
             232.
             he
             says
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               Plant
               or
               Insect
               how
               venemous
               or
               mean
               soever
               ,
               but
               is
               good
               for
               something
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             a
             Friend
             of
             mine
             observed
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             has
             as
             much
             Venom
             and
             Malice
             as
             any
             Vermin
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             good
             for
             nothing
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             to
             be
             wisht
             ,
             that
             there
             could
             be
             a
             Remedy
             found
             for
             keeping
             
             up
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             Souldiers
             ,
             as
             are
             at
             present
             in
             Europe
             .
             But
             his
             own
             words
             (
             p.
             126.
             )
             
               That
               none
               of
               the
               Kings
               or
               Princes
               ,
               though
               endowed
               with
               a
               more
               peaceable
               spirit
               and
               better
               judgment
               than
               the
               rest
               ,
               dares
               lead
               the
               Dance
               and
               disarm
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               his
               armed
               Neighbours
               :
            
             E●cuse
             not
             only
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             but
             those
             other
             Kings
             ,
             whom
             he
             obliquely
             would
             blame
             upon
             this
             occasion
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             a
             List
             of
             the
             Danish
             Officers
             would
             be
             too
             nice
             ,
             and
             is
             continually
             variable
             ;
             however
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             above
             twenty
             thousand
             men
             in
             pay
             ,
             besides
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Emperor
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Englands
             Service
             .
             I
             have
             before
             given
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             only
             I
             must
             add
             this
             farther
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             the
             
               Troopers
               are
               maintained
               by
               their
               Peasants
               ,
            
             p.
             135.
             
             The
             Reader
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             particular
             Peasants
             living
             on
             Lands
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             that
             are
             appropriated
             to
             this
             use
             ;
             so
             that
             such
             a
             Peasant
             as
             contributes
             to
             the
             maintaining
             of
             th●se
             Troopers
             pays
             the
             less
             ,
             both
             
             Rent
             and
             Taxes
             .
             
               That
               these
               Troopers
               are
               none
               of
               the
               best
               Souldiers
               ,
            
             p.
             135.
             is
             reported
             by
             this
             Author
             because
             he
             confesses
             ,
             
               they
               are
               generally
               Natives
            
             ,
             ibid.
             Yet
             King
             William
             has
             judged
             far
             better
             of
             the
             three
             Regiments
             of
             Horse
             that
             he
             had
             from
             Danmark
             ,
             the
             half
             part
             of
             which
             behaved
             themselves
             so
             well
             in
             the
             Battle
             of
             ●anden
             (
             for
             the
             other
             half
             was
             with
             the
             Duke
             of
             Wirtemberg
             )
             that
             his
             Majesty
             was
             pleased
             to
             compliment
             their
             Colonels
             particularly
             ,
             upon
             the
             Bravery
             and
             Valour
             of
             their
             Troops
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             gives
             us
             a
             reason
             (
             p.
             135.
             )
             why
             there
             are
             not
             more
             Natives
             in
             the
             Army
             ;
             
               because
               the
               Landlords
               ,
               whose
               Slaves
               they
               are
               ,
               can
               hinder
               them
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               Kings
               Service
               ,
               and
               remand
               them
               if
               any
               should
               offer
               so
               to
               do
               .
            
             This
             is
             true
             only
             of
             the
             Vornede
             ,
             whose
             condition
             has
             heretofore
             been
             described
             :
             But
             it
             is
             an
             apparent
             proof
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             is
             not
             so
             arbitrary
             as
             he
             would
             make
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Danes
             have
             not
             entirely
             lost
             their
             Property
             ;
             since
             they
             have
             such
             an
             
             Authority
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             able
             to
             deny
             their
             King
             the
             taking
             men
             from
             their
             Farms
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             their
             Country
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             French
             Officers
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             are
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             are
             such
             as
             have
             been
             forc'd
             to
             leave
             their
             Country
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Religion
             ;
             and
             Danmark
             thinks
             it
             a
             Duty
             and
             Honour
             to
             be
             able
             to
             grant
             them
             Protection
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Account
             of
             the
             Fortifications
             ,
             p.
             143.
             instead
             of
             saying
             that
             Naxkew
             is
             of
             no
             defence
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             Nakskow
             is
             a
             good
             Fortress
             ,
             which
             it
             shewed
             in
             the
             War
             with
             Sweden
             ,
             when
             it
             longer
             resisted
             the
             Enemy
             than
             most
             of
             the
             other
             Towns
             :
             He
             speaks
             as
             slightly
             of
             the
             Fortifications
             of
             Copenhagen
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             p.
             144.
             as
             he
             did
             before
             ;
             although
             that
             ,
             and
             not
             Rensburg
             ,
             p.
             144.
             is
             the
             most
             considerable
             place
             for
             strength
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             has
             .
             Neither
             is
             Nyborg
             so
             much
             out
             of
             repair
             ;
             nor
             Fridericks-hall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             strongest
             place
             in
             Norway
             by
             natural
             scituation
             ,
             
             so
             much
             commanded
             by
             the
             neighbouring
             Hill
             as
             he
             would
             insinuate
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Fleet
             ,
             which
             he
             makes
             to
             consist
             of
             but
             two
             and
             thirty
             Ships
             ,
             p.
             141.
             he
             has
             omitted
             several
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               it
               was
               never
               set
               to
               Sea
               thus
               equipt
               ,
            
             (
             p.
             142.
             )
             The
             late
             Wars
             with
             Sweden
             may
             sufficiently
             confute
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             had
             much
             fewer
             Ships
             then
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             at
             present
             .
             The
             Danes
             and
             Norsh
             are
             very
             good
             Seamen
             :
             The
             Dutch
             are
             mightily
             desirous
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             several
             in
             their
             Service
             ;
             yet
             not
             so
             but
             that
             they
             would
             return
             upon
             occasion
             ;
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             ●eamen
             are
             so
             ready
             to
             be
             employed
             in
             the
             Kings
             Service
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             pressing
             to
             man
             the
             Fleet
             :
             To
             make
             this
             the
             more
             easy
             ,
             the
             Sea
             Officers
             are
             kept
             in
             pay
             during
             a
             Peace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             time
             of
             War
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             the
             Seamen
             ,
             who
             have
             a
             Salary
             ,
             and
             are
             employed
             in
             the
             
               Bremer
               Holm
            
             ,
             in
             working
             upon
             all
             Materials
             necessary
             for
             the
             Naval
             Service
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Sea
             Provision
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             
             is
             very
             bad
             ;
             the
             contrary
             will
             easily
             be
             evinc'd
             ,
             by
             any
             that
             have
             experience
             of
             it
             .
             The
             
               Mutiny
               of
               the
               Seamen
            
             ,
             p.
             38.
             and
             the
             besieging
             the
             King
             in
             his
             Palace
             ,
             p.
             139.
             is
             a
             meer
             story
             ,
             for
             in
             Danmark
             
               are
               no
               Mutineers
            
             ,
             p.
             246.
             
             But
             it
             may
             have
             happened
             ,
             that
             the
             Seamens
             Wives
             may
             have
             had
             Complaints
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Admiralty
             ;
             now
             the
             Admiralty
             being
             opposite
             to
             the
             Castle
             ,
             their
             flocking
             thither
             ,
             perhaps
             to
             this
             over-curious
             Gentleman
             ,
             who
             is
             troubled
             with
             several
             
               active
               qualities
               which
               Liberty
               and
               Freedom
               beget
            
             p.
             75.
             and
             has
             his
             Head
             always
             full
             of
             Commo●ions
             ,
             may
             have
             seemed
             to
             have
             been
             a
             Mutiny
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Court.
               
            
          
           
             TO
             give
             Characters
             of
             living
             Princes
             ,
             and
             publick
             Ministers
             of
             State
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             thing
             very
             difficult
             :
             It
             is
             not
             easy
             for
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             'em
             to
             set
             aside
             passion
             or
             partiality
             ,
             and
             mens
             tempers
             ,
             humours
             ,
             inclinations
             and
             interests
             daily
             ,
             nay
             hourly
             varying
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             fix
             a
             lasting
             character
             upon
             a
             man
             ,
             till
             we
             see
             the
             whole
             Thred
             and
             Tenor
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             Actions
             :
             This
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             I
             don't
             defer
             so
             much
             to
             the
             characters
             which
             the
             Author
             gives
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ;
             besides
             when
             I
             have
             found
             him
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Account
             and
             Description
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             sensible
             and
             permanent
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             much
             more
             cautious
             how
             I
             trust
             him
             as
             to
             his
             notions
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             mutable
             and
             various
             especially
             when
             he
             would
             make
             his
             search
             into
             the
             recesses
             of
             their
             mind
             ,
             and
             there
             discover
             their
             
             very
             thoughts
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             p.
             168.
             
             For
             if
             the
             Authors
             Conversation
             be
             like
             his
             Writing
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             be
             very
             free
             and
             open
             in
             his
             temper
             ,
             and
             yet
             appear
             reserv'd
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             opinion
             taken
             of
             the
             Man
             which
             makes
             one
             disclose
             himself
             to
             him
             :
             And
             I
             am
             the
             more
             confirm'd
             in
             not
             relying
             upon
             these
             characters
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             to
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             so
             considerable
             a
             Court
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             things
             so
             very
             ridiculous
             :
             As
             that
             I
             must
             go
             for
             an
             Idea
             of
             the
             Danish
             Court
             
               to
               some
            
             English
             Nobleman
             ,
             p.
             159.
             methinks
             the
             
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               Guards
               ,
               and
               Trabands
               ,
               the
               Kettle
               Drums
               the
               Trumpets
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               perfection
               ,
               and
               being
               rang'd
               in
               a
               large
               place
               before
               the
               Palace
               ,
               proclaim
               aloud
               the
               very
               minute
               when
               he
               sits
               down
               to
               Table
               ,
            
             declare
             to
             me
             that
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             .
             
               That
               few
               or
               no
               Gentlemen
               that
               have
               no
               Employments
               come
               to
               Court
               ,
            
             p.
             159.
             
             I
             can't
             imagine
             whither
             men
             should
             go
             ,
             or
             where
             they
             should
             sooner
             pay
             their
             attendance
             ,
             for
             the
             obtaining
             Preferment
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             any
             hopes
             ,
             or
             merits
             to
             deserve
             
             it
             .
             
               That
               the
               Kings
               Children
               ,
               Domestick
               and
               Foreign
               Ministers
               ,
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               and
               Houshold
               ,
               who
               appear
               in
               the
               Anti-chamber
               and
               Bed-chamber
               ,
               seldom
               amount
               to
               above
               the
               number
               of
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               ,
            
             p.
             159.
             
             I
             cannot
             think
             the
             number
             seldom
             to
             exceed
             thirty
             ,
             when
             the
             Royal
             Family
             is
             so
             numerous
             as
             to
             make
             seven
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             methinks
             Courtesy
             ,
             Duty
             or
             Interest
             at
             least
             ,
             might
             bring
             four
             and
             twenty
             more
             to
             make
             above
             thirty
             .
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               plentiful
               Table
               ,
               but
               the
               Meat
               is
               drest
               after
               their
               own
               manner
               ,
            
             p.
             158.
             
             Ridiculous
             !
             Is
             not
             the
             King
             of
             
             Spain's
             drest
             after
             his
             own
             manner
             ?
             There
             are
             abundance
             more
             of
             the
             like
             particulars
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             omit
             ,
             only
             this
             one
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               King
            
             Frederick
             
               had
               once
               the
               thoughts
               of
               making
               the
               present
               Count
            
             Guldenlew
             ,
             
               King
               of
            
             Norway
             ,
             
               which
               has
               been
               remembred
               to
               his
               Prejudice
               ,
            
             p.
             155.
             
             For
             it
             is
             what
             was
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             Danmark
             ;
             nor
             could
             that
             thought
             have
             been
             consistent
             with
             such
             a
             Kings
             great
             Wisdom
             .
             I
             must
             for
             these
             reasons
             ,
             beg
             the
             Authors
             pardon
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             
             not
             give
             an
             entire
             belief
             to
             his
             characters
             ;
             and
             the
             Readers
             ,
             for
             my
             not
             giving
             any
             of
             the
             same
             persons
             my self
             :
             But
             with
             a
             very
             short
             description
             of
             the
             Court
             conclude
             this
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             great
             and
             royal
             Qualities
             make
             him
             be
             universally
             belov'd
             by
             his
             People
             ;
             and
             the
             Queen
             by
             her
             goodness
             ,
             obliges
             them
             to
             the
             same
             affection
             ,
             and
             makes
             her
             difference
             in
             opinion
             from
             them
             scarce
             discernable
             .
             Frederick
             ,
             the
             Prince
             Royal
             ,
             in
             his
             late
             Travels
             ,
             where-ever
             he
             came
             appeared
             accomplished
             and
             very
             gracious
             ;
             and
             at
             home
             he
             is
             admir'd
             ,
             for
             having
             such
             a
             temper
             as
             will
             follow
             his
             Father's
             example
             ,
             and
             pursue
             his
             designs
             for
             the
             Ease
             and
             Prosperity
             of
             his
             Subjects
             .
             Prince
             Christian
             has
             all
             the
             Vigor
             and
             Gayety
             of
             Youth
             ;
             and
             the
             two
             younger
             Princes
             Charles
             and
             William
             ,
             give
             great
             hopes
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             their
             respective
             Ages
             :
             And
             the
             Princess
             
               Sophia
               Hederig
            
             ,
             has
             all
             that
             Beauty
             and
             Sweetness
             ,
             which
             will
             one
             day
             render
             some
             young
             Prince
             happy
             .
             The
             
             Ministers
             of
             State
             who
             compose
             the
             Council
             ,
             as
             
               Guldenlew
               ,
               Reventlaw
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             Persons
             of
             Honour
             and
             Fidelity
             to
             their
             Master
             ,
             by
             whose
             advice
             affairs
             are
             so
             manag'd
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             Love
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             Honour
             abroad
             .
             Though
             the
             Court
             has
             not
             all
             that
             Luxury
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             in
             some
             more
             Southern
             Climates
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             Decency
             and
             a
             sufficient
             Grandeur
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             strange
             ,
             that
             a
             warlike
             Prince
             and
             Nation
             should
             express
             their
             Magnificence
             by
             things
             suitable
             ,
             as
             the
             Attendance
             of
             Horse
             and
             Foot
             Guards
             ,
             Kettle-drums
             and
             Trumpets
             ;
             and
             consequently
             that
             the
             Kings
             Diversion
             should
             be
             the
             reviewing
             of
             his
             Troops
             ,
             or
             Hunting
             in
             its
             proper
             season
             ,
             as
             an
             exercise
             becoming
             a
             Soldier
             .
             These
             occasion
             frequent
             removals
             of
             the
             Court
             ;
             which
             can
             go
             no
             where
             to
             a
             finer
             place
             than
             Fredericksborg
             ,
             which
             ,
             tho
             it
             be
             not
             built
             after
             the
             modern
             Architecture
             ,
             yet
             may
             be
             esteemed
             one
             of
             the
             pleasantest
             Pallaces
             in
             Europe
             .
             The
             Ladies
             likewise
             have
             their
             Diversions
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Hunting
             of
             Deer
             and
             
             Swans
             ,
             but
             the
             nicer
             ones
             of
             their
             Sleds
             ,
             Musick
             ,
             Masquerades
             and
             Comedies
             .
             To
             encrease
             the
             Grandeur
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             the
             King
             has
             two
             Orders
             of
             Knighthood
             :
             The
             first
             being
             that
             of
             the
             Elephant
             ,
             is
             given
             only
             to
             Foreign
             Princes
             ,
             or
             Subjects
             of
             the
             highest
             Deserts
             and
             Qualities
             .
             The
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Order
             of
             Daneburg
             ,
             was
             instituted
             long
             ago
             ,
             
               but
               not
               as
               our
               Author
               says
               ,
               by
               one
               King
            
             Dan
             ,
             
               who
               saw
               a
               White
               Cross
               with
               Red
               Edges
               descend
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               instituted
               the
               Order
               ,
            
             p.
             178.
             
             For
             King
             Waldemar
             II.
             fighting
             against
             the
             Listanders
             in
             the
             Year
             1219
             ,
             saw
             ,
             or
             pretended
             to
             see
             ,
             this
             Banner
             descend
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             was
             followed
             by
             a
             great
             Victory
             ;
             and
             in
             remembrance
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Order
             of
             Daneborg
             was
             instituted
             .
             This
             was
             laid
             aside
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             but
             revived
             by
             his
             present
             Majesty
             .
             The
             Knights
             are
             inferior
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Elephant
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             both
             fewer
             in
             number
             ,
             p.
             179.
             and
             greater
             in
             Honour
             by
             far
             than
             the
             Baronets
             in
             England
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             Rank
             and
             Precedency
             of
             all
             great
             Officers
             and
             other
             persons
             ,
             the
             Author
             has
             given
             us
             an
             Ordonnance
             in
             French
             concerning
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             in
             1680.
             
             It
             is
             true
             that
             his
             Account
             is
             to
             represent
             Danmark
             ,
             as
             it
             stood
             in
             1692.
             
             However
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             so
             curious
             and
             exact
             a
             man
             should
             have
             no
             correspondence
             there
             from
             92
             till
             94
             ,
             when
             his
             Book
             was
             published
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             might
             have
             known
             ,
             that
             by
             a
             new
             Ordonnance
             dated
             11th
             of
             February
             ,
             1693.
             this
             old
             Ordonnance
             of
             our
             Authors
             is
             altered
             in
             abundance
             of
             particulars
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             has
             nine
             whole
             Pages
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             that
             ,
             by
             his
             negligence
             ,
             are
             entirely
             good
             for
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Disposition
               and
               Inclinations
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Danmark
               towards
               his
               Neighbours
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             Chapter
             seems
             to
             labour
             under
             the
             same
             difficulties
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             for
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Interests
             of
             Princes
             are
             changeable
             ,
             so
             are
             their
             Inclinations
             ;
             upon
             which
             reason
             I
             shall
             leave
             him
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             Cabinets
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             only
             see
             whither
             his
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             be
             absolutely
             true
             :
             For
             that
             being
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             according
             as
             that
             appears
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             give
             our
             opinion
             of
             his
             Superstructure
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             this
             Author
             is
             a
             mighty
             Lover
             of
             Seditions
             within
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             of
             Animosities
             and
             Quarrels
             without
             :
             Therefore
             his
             Presage
             is
             very
             common
             and
             often
             repeated
             ,
             That
             there
             will
             be
             a
             fresh
             War
             between
             Danmark
             and
             Sweden
             :
             But
             on
             
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             rather
             grow
             greater
             Friends
             every
             day
             than
             other
             ,
             nor
             has
             there
             been
             a
             stricter
             Alliance
             between
             those
             Crowns
             than
             is
             at
             present
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             lately
             renewed
             by
             solemn
             Treaties
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Whenever
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               we
               please
               to
               caress
               the
               one
               at
               the
               expence
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               this
               seeming
               Knot
               will
               discover
               the
               weakness
               of
               the
               contexture
               ,
               and
               probably
               dissolve
               of
               it self
               ,
            
             p.
             192.
             
             These
             two
             Princes
             are
             not
             to
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             break
             solemn
             Oaths
             and
             Treaties
             for
             a
             little
             interest
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             proffered
             them
             by
             England
             and
             Holland
             :
             And
             we
             saw
             this
             last
             year
             ,
             when
             the
             Danes
             stopt
             the
             Dutch
             Ships
             in
             the
             Sound
             the
             Swede
             ,
             although
             never
             so
             much
             carest
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             prevail'd
             with
             to
             go
             off
             from
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Interest
             ,
             or
             take
             any
             other
             party
             ,
             but
             contributed
             what
             he
             could
             ,
             to
             procure
             a
             satisfaction
             for
             his
             Confederate
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Alliance
               by
               the
               King
               of
            
             Sweden's
             
               having
               married
               the
               others
               Sister
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               any
               moment
               towards
               a
               good
               Corresp
               ●ndence
               ,
            
             p.
             192.
             
             is
             not
             altogether
             so
             certain
             ,
             for
             this
             Queen
             whilst
             she
             lived
             ,
             was
             the
             greatest
             Tye
             between
             these
             two
             Nations
             :
             She
             was
             the
             delight
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             for
             she
             had
             all
             the
             Accomplishments
             of
             Piety
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Virtues
             :
             So
             that
             Sweden
             loves
             Danmark
             for
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             having
             received
             from
             thence
             a
             Queen
             ,
             for
             whom
             they
             had
             so
             great
             a
             Veneration
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             wrongs
             the
             King
             of
             Sweden
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             193.
             
             
               That
               he
               showed
               coldness
               and
               indifference
               enough
               t●
               his
               Queen
               :
            
             He
             a
             
               vertuous
               Prince
            
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             she
             
               an
               accomplished
               Princess
            
             ,
             ibid.
             and
             yet
             
               coldness
               and
               indifference
            
             !
             What
             is
             this
             but
             a
             Contradiction
             ?
             But
             the
             matter
             of
             fact
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             never
             a
             greater
             Love
             and
             Esteem
             could
             be
             had
             for
             a
             Queen
             ,
             than
             this
             King
             had
             for
             his
             ;
             which
             was
             manifest
             y
             enough
             shewn
             by
             the
             deep
             Afiliation
             her
             Death
             threw
             him
             into
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             would
             scarce
             admit
             of
             Consolation
             ;
             and
             Sweden
             never
             heard
             of
             such
             a
             Sumptuousness
             and
             
             Magnificence
             ,
             as
             that
             wherewith
             her
             Burial
             was
             accompanied
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Whatever
             he
             ominates
             concerning
             the
             Swedes
             
               avoiding
               a
               further
               Matrimonial
               Tye
               with
            
             Danmark
             ,
             p.
             193.
             
             Yet
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             general
             report
             of
             the
             World
             is
             ,
             concerning
             a
             double
             Marriage
             between
             the
             Prince
             Royal
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             and
             the
             Princess
             of
             Sweden
             ;
             as
             also
             between
             the
             Prince
             Royal
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             and
             the
             Princess
             of
             Danmark
             :
             If
             so
             ,
             where
             is
             this
             Gentlemans
             assurance
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             a
             further
             Matrimonial
             Tye
             ;
             or
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             Holstein's
             being
             contracted
             to
             the
             Princess
             of
             Sweden
             ,
             whom
             he
             falsly
             cal's
             ,
             p.
             193.
             
               the
               only
               Daughter
            
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Sweden
             ;
             this
             King
             having
             two
             Princesses
             living
             ,
             by
             the
             lately
             deceased
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             As
             the
             Author
             is
             pretty
             near
             in
             guessing
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             of
             
               Danmark
               would
               not
               sit
               down
               with
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Zell's
             
               thrusting
               himself
               into
               the
               Dutchy
               of
            
             Saxe
             Lawenburg
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               the
               King
               of
            
             Sweden
             
               would
               uphold
               
               the
            
             Lunenburg
             
               Family
               ,
               though
               secretly
            
             :
             For
             the
             Swede
             was
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Mediators
             that
             made
             the
             Duke
             of
             Zell
             demolish
             Ra●eburg
             last
             year
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             the
             satisfaction
             which
             he
             desired
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             When
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Duke
               of
            
             Holstein
             has
             ,
             by
             the
             Sister
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Danmark
               ,
               issue
               a
               very
               hopeful
               Prince
            
             ;
             one
             should
             think
             he
             has
             no
             more
             issue
             than
             this
             only
             Son
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Duke
             of
             Holstein
             has
             several
             Children
             of
             both
             Sexes
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Manner
               of
               Dispossessing
               and
               Restoring
               the
               Duke
               of
               
                 Holstein
                 Gottorp
              
               .
            
          
           
             ANY
             one
             who
             reads
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             will
             see
             ,
             the
             Authors
             partiality
             for
             the
             Duke
             of
             Holstein
             :
             He
             seems
             to
             have
             undertaken
             his
             Cause
             ,
             and
             to
             display
             it
             in
             all
             its
             best
             Colours
             and
             Brightness
             .
             
             It
             were
             an
             easy
             thing
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             transcribe
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Manifesto
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             which
             those
             who
             are
             curious
             may
             consult
             if
             they
             please
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             spread
             about
             all
             Germany
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             avoid
             meddling
             with
             any
             Justification
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             upon
             this
             Account
             :
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             at
             present
             an
             intire
             Reconciliation
             between
             the
             King
             and
             his
             Brother-in
             law
             the
             Duke
             ;
             and
             last
             year
             they
             met
             together
             with
             great
             Friendship
             in
             Holstein
             .
             Now
             Reconciliation
             clears
             up
             a
             thousand
             things
             ,
             which
             Distru●●
             ,
             Jealousy
             ,
             or
             Misunderstanding
             may
             have
             cast
             before
             one
             :
             What
             here●ofore
             may
             have
             seem'd
             unkind
             or
             unjust
             ,
             then
             will
             appear
             to
             have
             been
             necessary
             ;
             but
             especially
             upon
             th●
             renewing
             of
             Friendship
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             Justification
             of
             former
             Proceedings
             made
             by
             either
             Party
             ;
             for
             such
             Justification
             shows
             as
             if
             the
             breach
             were
             not
             thoroughly
             repair'd
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             a
             handle
             for
             future
             disputes
             and
             difficulties
             :
             Since
             no
             reconcilement
             
             will
             be
             perfect
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             carries
             along
             with
             it
             an
             entire
             oblivion
             of
             past
             differences
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             circumstances
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Interests
               of
               Danmark
               in
               Relation
               to
               other
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Shall
             be
             very
             short
             in
             relation
             to
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             says
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             that
             
               it
               resembles
               a
               Monster
               that
               is
               all
               Head
               and
               no
               Body
               ,
               all
               Soldiers
               and
               no
               Subjects
               ,
            
             p.
             224.
             has
             been
             sufficiently
             confuted
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             to
             have
             a
             Monster
             ,
             I
             would
             rather
             have
             one
             that
             is
             all
             Head
             and
             no
             Body
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             one
             as
             he
             would
             make
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             Body
             and
             no
             Head.
             
          
           
             Neither
             am
             I
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Danmark
             bears
             no
             greater
             proportion
             to
             France
             ,
             than
             the
             little
             
               Republick
               of
            
             St.
             Marino
             
               does
               to
            
             Venice
             ;
             
             and
             that
             Danmark
             is
             the
             
               least
               and
               poorest
               Kingdom
               in
            
             Europe
             ,
             p.
             225.
             for
             as
             to
             its
             poverty
             I
             have
             given
             him
             an
             account
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             Littleness
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             must
             a
             second
             time
             make
             bold
             with
             the
             first
             words
             of
             his
             Book
             against
             him
             ;
             That
             if
             we
             
               consider
               the
               Extent
               of
               the
               King
               of
            
             Danmark's
             
               Dominions
               ,
               he
               may
               with
               Justice
               be
               reckon'd
               among
               the
               greatest
               Princes
               in
            
             Europe
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIV
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Laws
               ,
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             THE
             Danes
             are
             sprung
             from
             the
             Goths
             ,
             who
             have
             always
             been
             a
             most
             warlike
             Nation
             ;
             they
             have
             left
             no
             Northern
             People
             free
             from
             their
             Incursions
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             Conquests
             ;
             and
             extended
             them
             from
             Island
             to
             the
             warmer
             Climates
             of
             Spain
             and
             Italy
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             Shores
             of
             Africa
             .
             [
             Krantzius
             in
             
               Dani●
               .
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
               &c.
               Meursius
               Hist.
               Dan.
               Lib.
            
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
             
               Isaac
               Pontanus
               Rer.
               Dan.
            
             ]
             And
             have
             the
             honour
             never
             to
             have
             submitted
             to
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             nor
             to
             have
             any
             just
             pretences
             made
             from
             thence
             of
             Superiority
             or
             Dominion
             over
             them
             Their
             Historians
             affirm
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             had
             a
             continued
             Succession
             of
             Princes
             from
             a
             thousand
             and
             forty
             Years
             before
             Christ
             ;
             who
             have
             continually
             governed
             them
             They
             have
             always
             been
             ruled
             by
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             without
             foreign
             impositions
             .
             These
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             were
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Northern
             People
             ,
             that
             
               Roger
               Hoveden
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Annals
             of
             Hen.
             2d
             .
             of
             England
             says
             ,
             that
             when
             William
             the
             Conqueror
             was
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             the
             English
             ,
             he
             made
             the
             greatest
             use
             of
             the
             Danish
             Laws
             to
             that
             purpose
             from
             the
             Love
             he
             bore
             to
             the
             Danes
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Normans
             took
             their
             Original
             .
             Under
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             and
             Customs
             the
             Danes
             lived
             :
             which
             they
             might
             possibly
             explain
             or
             improve
             by
             the
             Civil
             or
             Roman
             Law
             (
             that
             
               Pontanus
               Lib
            
             6.
             says
             they
             made
             use
             of
             and
             which
             the
             Governors
             of
             their
             Monasteries
             
             understood
             and
             studied
             ,
             having
             learnt
             them
             in
             the
             Universities
             of
             France
             and
             
               Italy
               ,
               Georg.
               Lorich
               .
               in
               addit
               .
               ad
               cons.
               poster
               .
               n.
            
             92.
             
             
               Helmold
               .
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             
               Chron.
               Slavorum
               .
               c.
            
             5.
             
             King
             Waldemar
             in
             the
             Year
             of
             Christ
             one
             thousand
             two
             hundred
             thirty
             two
             ,
             collected
             the
             Statutes
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             ,
             wh●ch
             with
             the
             ancient
             Customs
             of
             the
             Danes
             and
             Cimbers
             ,
             he
             reduc'd
             into
             writing
             ;
             and
             adding
             several
             others
             together
             ,
             with
             the
             Consent
             of
             the
             States
             ,
             he
             made
             an
             entire
             Body
             of
             the
             Danish
             Law
             [
             
               Pontanus
               Lib
            
             6.
             
             
               Duck
               de
               Authoritate
               juris
               civilis
            
             .
             ]
             Yet
             this
             was
             but
             for
             one
             Province
             ,
             for
             formerly
             each
             Province
             ,
             
               Jutland
               ,
               Sealand
               ,
               &c.
            
             had
             their
             own
             particular
             Laws
             differing
             from
             one
             another
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             since
             his
             present
             Majesties
             Collection
             and
             Reformation
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Danish
             and
             Norsh
             Law
             is
             still
             distinguished
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             just
             such
             another
             Volume
             comprehending
             the
             Norsh
             Law
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Danish
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             ,
             except
             in
             such
             things
             where
             the
             nature
             and
             situation
             of
             
             Norway
             require
             another
             Regulation
             than
             Danmark
             .
             In
             Norway
             likewise
             is
             another
             high
             Court
             of
             Justice
             ,
             where
             the
             Viceroy
             is
             resident
             ,
             to
             which
             all
             Causes
             may
             come
             by
             Appeal
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Parties
             be
             not
             contented
             with
             the
             Decision
             of
             that
             Court
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             further
             Appeal
             to
             the
             highest
             Court
             in
             Copenhagen
             .
          
           
             Holstein
             is
             ruled
             by
             the
             Imperial
             Law
             ,
             as
             a
             Fier
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             at
             Copenhagen
             two
             Chanceries
             ;
             the
             Danish
             for
             Danmark
             and
             Norway
             ,
             the
             German
             for
             Holstein
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             German
             Provinces
             belonging
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             .
          
           
             He
             has
             said
             nothing
             of
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             every
             Diocess
             ,
             where
             the
             Bishop
             is
             Resident
             ,
             and
             several
             of
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             Clergy
             are
             his
             Assistants
             ,
             and
             the
             Governor
             of
             the
             Province
             always
             present
             on
             the
             Kings
             behalf
             .
          
           
             These
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
             are
             proper
             for
             all
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             Cases
             are
             of
             little
             importance
             ,
             they
             are
             first
             judged
             by
             the
             Praepositus
             (
             who
             is
             like
             our
             Rural
             Deans
             )
             and
             
             some
             of
             the
             eldest
             Ministers
             in
             his
             District
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             called
             an
             Inferiour
             Court
             ;
             but
             in
             both
             these
             nothing
             is
             judged
             but
             things
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             Nature
             .
          
           
             In
             Copenhagen
             there
             is
             a
             Consistory
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Rector
               Magnisicus
            
             (
             chosen
             every
             year
             out
             of
             the
             Professors
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             Vice-chancellors
             at
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             )
             is
             President
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             the
             Professors
             his
             Assistants
             ;
             in
             this
             Court
             all
             things
             relating
             to
             the
             University
             are
             debated
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             his
             politick
             comparison
             of
             the
             
               Trap
               to
               kill
               Vermin
               in
               Dovc-houses
               ,
            
             p.
             239.
             and
             his
             nice
             Description
             of
             the
             
               Headsman
               and
               Kennel-raker
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             tell
             the
             Reader
             that
             they
             are
             false
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             them
             to
             our
             Authors
             further
             Reflection
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               The
               State
               of
               Religion
               ,
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               Learning
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             WE
             must
             not
             expect
             great
             Accuracy
             in
             what
             he
             says
             of
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             neither
             as
             to
             the
             Time
             ,
             nor
             the
             King
             that
             then
             reigned
             .
             For
             not
             only
             Frederick
             
               the
               First
            
             ,
             p.
             249.
             but
             his
             Cousin
             Chrisliern
             the
             Second
             ,
             favoured
             Luthers
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             both
             he
             and
             his
             Queen
             ,
             who
             was
             Sister
             to
             Charles
             V.
             died
             in
             that
             Profession
             .
             Frederick
             ,
             who
             succeeded
             his
             Nephew
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1524.
             by
             a
             Publick
             Edict
             enjoyned
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             in
             his
             Kingdoms
             or
             Provinces
             ,
             under
             the
             Forfeiture
             of
             Life
             and
             Goods
             ,
             should
             do
             the
             other
             any
             hurt
             ,
             either
             Papist
             or
             Lutheran
             ;
             but
             every
             one
             should
             so
             behave
             himself
             in
             his
             Religion
             as
             he
             would
             answer
             it
             before
             God
             Almighty
             with
             a
             good
             Conscience
             :
             At
             the
             
             same
             time
             seriously
             commanding
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             should
             be
             well
             informed
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             the
             Romish
             Abuses
             might
             be
             the
             sooner
             extirpated
             .
             This
             he
             repeated
             in
             the
             Diet
             of
             
               Odensee
               ,
               A.
               D.
            
             1527.
             and
             more
             was
             not
             done
             by
             this
             King
             till
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             ,
             A.D.
             
             1533.
             saving
             that
             he
             himself
             adhered
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             favoured
             both
             that
             and
             its
             Preachers
             ,
             where-ever
             he
             could
             in
             his
             whole
             Dominions
             .
             But
             Popery
             was
             tolerated
             however
             ,
             nay
             as
             yet
             carried
             the
             Sway
             ,
             by
             the
             great
             Oppositions
             and
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
             This
             appeared
             in
             the
             Diet
             which
             was
             called
             upon
             the
             Death
             of
             Frederick
             ,
             in
             which
             Diet
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             Lutheran
             Preachers
             ,
             Mr.
             
               John
               Tousson
            
             ,
             had
             been
             oppressed
             by
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             if
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             who
             adhered
             firmly
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             had
             not
             rescued
             him
             with
             force
             of
             Arms
             ;
             from
             whence
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             though
             Frederick
             the
             First
             brought
             it
             in
             ,
             yet
             he
             did
             not
             
               establish
               so
               generally
            
             Luthers
             
               Doctrine
               in
               his
               Dominions
            
             ,
             
             as
             we
             are
             told
             by
             this
             Author
             ,
             p.
             249.
             
          
           
             Afterwards
             King
             Christian
             III.
             finding
             great
             opposition
             from
             the
             Popish
             Party
             ,
             with
             much
             trouble
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             effusion
             of
             blood
             ,
             having
             besieged
             Copenhagen
             a
             whole
             year
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             forced
             it
             to
             surrender
             by
             Famine
             ,
             began
             to
             establish
             the
             Reformation
             with
             vigor
             ;
             for
             the
             seven
             Popish
             Bishops
             were
             suddenly
             surprized
             and
             imprisoned
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             after
             having
             been
             publickly
             before
             the
             Diet
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             accused
             and
             convicted
             of
             many
             enormous
             crimes
             ,
             were
             all
             deposed
             ,
             and
             seven
             other
             Superintendants
             ,
             or
             Protestant
             Bishops
             ,
             afterwards
             consecrated
             in
             their
             places
             The
             King
             was
             crowned
             by
             Dr.
             
               John
               Bugenhagen
            
             ,
             who
             had
             been
             a
             Fellow-Labourer
             with
             Luther
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             year
             1539.
             in
             the
             Diet
             of
             Odensee
             ,
             the
             last
             hand
             was
             set
             to
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             wholly
             and
             universally
             introduced
             and
             settled
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             leave
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             great
             Accuracy
             of
             our
             Author
             ,
             
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Frederick
             
               the
               First
               established
            
             Luther's
             
               Doctrine
               about
            
             150
             
               years
               ago
            
             ,
             (
             p.
             235.
             )
             First
             ,
             150
             years
             ago
             ,
             Frederick
             the
             First
             had
             been
             dead
             for
             above
             nine
             years
             ,
             and
             next
             it
             was
             his
             Son
             Christian
             the
             Third
             ,
             who
             established
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             1539.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Union
             and
             Harmony
             of
             Religion
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             this
             our
             Author
             says
             ,
             p.
             251.
             
             
               Cuts
               off
               occasion
               of
               Rebellion
               and
               Mutiny
               .
            
             'T
             is
             very
             reasonable
             it
             should
             !
             and
             a
             sign
             that
             the
             Clergy
             do
             their
             duty
             in
             preaching
             such
             due
             obedience
             as
             the
             Gospel
             enjoyns
             ;
             and
             the
             People
             show
             their
             sence
             of
             Religion
             in
             being
             directed
             by
             them
             :
             not
             that
             
               the
               Priests
               depend
               entirely
               upon
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             as
             this
             Author
             intimates
             ,
             p.
             251.
             any
             more
             than
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
             Danmark's
             Subjects
             ;
             nor
             the
             People
             
               absolutely
               governed
               by
               the
               Priests
            
             ,
             ibid.
             with
             a
             blind
             obedience
             ,
             any
             further
             than
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             obliges
             them
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Clergy
               have
               full
               Scope
               given
               them
               to
               be
               as
               bigotted
               as
               they
               please
               ,
            
             ib.
             I
             know
             not
             what
             he
             means
             by
             their
             
             being
             bigotted
             ,
             unless
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             zealous
             in
             teaching
             their
             People
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             resisting
             Vice
             and
             Scandal
             in
             their
             peculiar
             Churches
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ;
             perhaps
             this
             Author
             would
             not
             have
             them
             trouble
             their
             heads
             much
             about
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             be
             zealous
             for
             any
             one
             in
             particular
             ;
             but
             content
             themselves
             with
             an
             
               idle
               Despondency
            
             ,
             and
             scepticism
             concerning
             all
             .
          
           
             That
             
               the
               Clergy
               have
               no
               common
               Charity
               for
               any
               that
               differ
               from
               them
               in
               opinion
               ,
               except
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             (
             p.
             251.
             )
             is
             a
             proposition
             very
             boldly
             advanced
             ,
             against
             a
             body
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             whom
             Charity
             ought
             always
             to
             be
             conspicuous
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             Defence
             against
             this
             Charge
             ,
             they
             appeal
             to
             those
             numerous
             French
             Protestants
             who
             have
             fled
             to
             them
             for
             Relief
             ,
             to
             whom
             at
             present
             they
             allow
             a
             Church
             for
             their
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             though
             there
             has
             been
             no
             example
             before
             ,
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             is
             directly
             against
             it
             .
             They
             confess
             that
             they
             cannot
             joyn
             in
             Communion
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             differ
             
             as
             to
             the
             real
             Presence
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             point
             of
             absolute
             Predestination
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             to
             be
             essential
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             the
             greatest
             stumbling
             block
             between
             them
             and
             the
             Calvinists
             ;
             but
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             seeing
             the
             great
             Moderation
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             both
             in
             that
             particular
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             of
             the
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             they
             have
             always
             had
             a
             great
             veneration
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             very
             desirous
             ,
             that
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             especially
             that
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             were
             but
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             come
             to
             a
             Union
             with
             it
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             a
             general
             mistake
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             call
             the
             notion
             of
             the
             Lutheran
             Protestants
             concerning
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             p.
             252.
             for
             no
             such
             word
             is
             used
             amongst
             them
             ;
             their
             notion
             amounts
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             believe
             stedfastly
             a
             real
             and
             true
             Presence
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ineffable
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             is
             best
             able
             both
             to
             know
             and
             do
             ;
             whereas
             
             
               Consubst
               antiation
            
             would
             imply
             something
             more
             natural
             and
             material
             .
          
           
             
               Did
               Princes
               think
               it
               worth
               their
               while
               to
               promote
               this
               Union
               ,
            
             our
             Author
             
               is
               confident
            
             ,
             p.
             252.
             
               that
               the
               business
               of
            
             Consubstantiation
             
               would
               make
               no
               difference
            
             .
             It
             would
             be
             of
             wonderful
             consequence
             ,
             if
             Princes
             should
             really
             promote
             this
             Union
             between
             Churches
             so
             considerable
             ;
             and
             no
             better
             work
             could
             be
             performed
             in
             this
             turbulent
             and
             divided
             State
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             who
             knows
             but
             this
             Union
             might
             draw
             another
             of
             more
             consequence
             after
             it
             ,
             between
             all
             the
             rest
             who
             call
             themselves
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             those
             more
             strictly
             so
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             Confession
             of
             Ansburg
             ,
             who
             first
             gave
             us
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             we
             so
             much
             glory
             in
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             fatal
             blow
             this
             would
             be
             to
             Popery
             ,
             any
             rational
             man
             will
             easily
             imagine
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Church
             of
             Danmark
             is
             far
             from
             deserving
             the
             Character
             this
             Author
             gives
             it
             ,
             p.
             252.
             
             
               That
               the
            
             Calvinist
             
               is
               ●●●ed
               by
               them
               as
               much
               as
               the
            
             Papist
             ,
             
               and
               the
               reason
               they
               give
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               against
               absolute
               Monarchy
               ,
               and
               has
               a
               resisting
               Principle
               .
            
             They
             will
             
             confess
             they
             do
             not
             like
             his
             
               resisting
               Principle
            
             ,
             and
             this
             makes
             a
             greater
             distance
             between
             them
             .
             However
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             not
             agreeable
             to
             common
             Charity
             ,
             to
             hate
             either
             Calvinist
             or
             Papist
             :
             As
             to
             their
             Errors
             ,
             they
             think
             the
             Papists
             to
             have
             several
             that
             are
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             more
             in
             number
             than
             the
             Calvinist
             whom
             they
             have
             a
             respect
             for
             ,
             as
             having
             jointly
             protested
             against
             the
             Antichrist
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Danmark
             think
             themselves
             likewise
             wrong'd
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             
               p.
               253.
               
               That
               they
               keep
               the
               Mob
               in
               awe
               by
               Confession
               ,
               which
               they
               retain
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Crucifixes
               and
               other
               Ceremonies
               .
            
             For
             their
             Confession
             is
             far
             from
             the
             
               Auricular
               Confession
            
             ,
             and
             Enumeration
             of
             all
             sins
             made
             by
             the
             Papists
             :
             For
             they
             retain
             only
             that
             Confession
             us'd
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             which
             other
             Protestants
             wish
             for
             :
             For
             by
             that
             ,
             the
             Minister
             can
             excite
             and
             exhort
             the
             Communicants
             to
             a
             right
             Penitence
             ;
             and
             there
             ,
             as
             our
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             Communion
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             The
             Penitent
             
             
               may
               open
               his
               grief
               to
               a
               discreet
               and
               sober
               Minister
               of
               God's
               word
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               receive
               the
               benefit
               of
               Absolution
               together
               with
               Ghostly
               Councel
               and
               advice
               ,
               to
               the
               quieting
               of
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               avoiding
               of
               all
               scruple
               and
               doubtfulness
               .
            
             In
             like
             manner
             the
             Danes
             have
             Crucifixes
             ,
             and
             other
             Historical
             Pictures
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             far
             from
             making
             any
             idol
             ●●●ous
             or
             superstitious
             use
             of
             them
             .
             They
             use
             them
             as
             Ornaments
             and
             Remembrances
             only
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             think
             ,
             because
             a
             Papist
             adores
             a
             Crucifix
             ,
             that
             a
             Lutheran
             must
             consequently
             be
             so
             afraid
             of
             one
             as
             not
             to
             endure
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             .
             So
             likewise
             is
             it
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             other
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             kept
             ,
             not
             
               from
               the
               Romish
               Church
            
             ,
             but
             innocent
             Ceremonies
             which
             the
             Romish
             Church
             have
             abused
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             a
             right
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             are
             here
             in
             the
             same
             case
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Splendor
               and
               Revenues
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               are
               the
               principal
               Virtues
               they
               admire
               in
               us
               ,
            
             
             p.
             252.
             
             The
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             lost
             so
             much
             of
             its
             Revenues
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             is
             not
             at
             present
             to
             be
             envied
             for
             them
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             never
             found
             Splendor
             or
             Revenues
             recounted
             as
             Virtues
             in
             
             Aristotle's
             Ethicks
             .
             But
             I
             have
             found
             
               Prudence
               ,
               Fortitude
            
             ,
             &c.
             among
             the
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             for
             these
             the
             Danish
             Church
             may
             admire
             it
             ;
             but
             more
             especially
             for
             its
             purity
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             well
             ordered
             Government
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             has
             better
             Revenues
             than
             that
             of
             Danmark
             ,
             for
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             States
             laid
             almost
             all
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Revenues
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             which
             at
             that
             very
             time
             Luther
             complain'd
             of
             to
             King
             Christian
             the
             Third
             .
             However
             ,
             the
             Ecclesiasticks
             in
             Danmark
             are
             in
             no
             low
             condition
             ,
             for
             they
             live
             very
             well
             ,
             and
             honourably
             as
             any
             Gentleman
             can
             define
             .
             Every
             Minister
             lives
             in
             his
             Pa●ish
             ,
             and
             has
             one
             ,
             two
             ,
             three
             or
             more
             neighbouring
             Churches
             under
             his
             Care
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             cannot
             take
             care
             of
             alone
             ,
             he
             does
             it
             by
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             Assistants
             ,
             
             call'd
             Chaplains
             ,
             which
             resemble
             our
             English
             Deacons
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               p.
               251.
               
               That
               the
               Clergy
               are
               entirely
               dependant
               upon
               the
               Crown
               ,
            
             as
             if
             their
             Salary
             was
             wholly
             given
             them
             by
             the
             King.
             But
             afterwards
             it
             seems
             ,
             p.
             252
             and
             253.
             
             
               The
               best
               subsistance
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               is
               the
               voluntary
               Benevolence
               of
               the
               Mob
               .
            
             So
             that
             their
             
               flattery
               of
               the
               Court
            
             ,
             p.
             252.
             ought
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             Flattery
             of
             the
             Mob
             ,
             whose
             Vices
             notwithstanding
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               Persons
               of
               the
               highest
               Quality
               ,
               they
               reprehend
               with
               great
               freedom
            
             ;
             Ibid.
             And
             yet
             their
             
               Churches
               are
               much
               frequented
            
             ,
             p.
             91.
             
             As
             to
             the
             subsistance
             of
             the
             Ministers
             in
             Danmark
             ,
             it
             is
             partly
             certain
             ,
             as
             Tithes
             ,
             &c.
             as
             in
             England
             ,
             partly
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             Offerings
             at
             the
             three
             great
             Festivals
             in
             the
             Year
             ;
             Marriages
             ,
             Burials
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             are
             very
             liberally
             provided
             for
             ,
             without
             
               cultivating
               the
               Mobs
               good
               Opinion
            
             ,
             p.
             253.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             Inferior
             Clergy
             are
             thus
             provided
             for
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             Superior
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Professors
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             &c.
             to
             a
             greater
             degree
             .
             
             Concerning
             these
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               p
               153.
               
               That
               there
               are
               Six
               Superintendants
               in
            
             Danmark
             ,
             
               who
               take
               it
               very
               kindly
               to
               be
               call'd
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               my
               Lord
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               One
               in
            
             Sealand
             ,
             
               One
               in
            
             Funen
             ,
             
               Four
               in
            
             Jutland
             ,
             
               and
               Four
               in
            
             Norway
             .
             
               These
               have
               no
               Temporalities
               ,
               keep
               no
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               ,
               have
               no
               Cathedrals
               with
               Prebends
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               but
               are
               only
            
             Primi
             inter
             pares
             ;
             
               having
               the
               rank
               above
               the
               inferior
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Province
               .
            
             1.
             
             When
             he
             enumerated
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             mentioned
             those
             two
             more
             who
             were
             in
             ●●●nd
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Danish
             Bishops
             should
             take
             it
             kindly
             to
             be
             called
             
               My
               Lord
            
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             curious
             remark
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             so
             often
             occasion
             to
             converse
             with
             Englishmen
             ,
             and
             the
             Danish
             Tongue
             has
             no
             word
             that
             properly
             answers
             to
             the
             English
             words
             ,
             
               My
               Lord.
            
             Then
             they
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             refuse
             being
             called
             Bishops
             ,
             since
             the
             King
             calls
             them
             so
             in
             the
             Danish
             Law
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             all
             Episcopal
             Jurisdiction
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             in
             Danmark
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             none
             of
             the
             P●pish
             Bishops
             (
             as
             many
             in
             Sweden
             did
             )
             
             would
             embrace
             it
             ;
             but
             all
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             errors
             ,
             were
             deposed
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             new
             Superintendents
             ,
             according
             to
             Luthers
             institution
             in
             Germany
             ,
             were
             ordained
             by
             Dr.
             Bugenhagen
             ,
             from
             Wittenberg
             .
             And
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             their
             Successors
             at
             present
             do
             ,
             use
             and
             exercise
             in
             ecclesiastical
             things
             the
             same
             Power
             and
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             that
             any
             Bishop
             does
             in
             England
             or
             Sweden
             .
             3.
             
             If
             by
             Temporalities
             he
             means
             Baronies
             ,
             the
             Danish
             Bishops
             have
             none
             of
             them
             .
             But
             that
             they
             have
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
            
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             an
             account
             has
             before
             been
             given
             of
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             Canons
             ,
             Prebends
             and
             Subdeans
             ,
             are
             not
             as
             in
             England
             ,
             yet
             in
             each
             Cathedral
             Church
             (
             for
             such
             there
             is
             in
             every
             Diocese
             )
             the
             Bishop
             has
             four
             ,
             five
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             the
             chief
             Clergy
             for
             his
             Assistants
             in
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             called
             Canonici
             ,
             or
             Capitulares
             .
             5.
             
             In
             Honour
             the
             Bishops
             may
             be
             only
             
               Primi
               inter
               pares
            
             ,
             but
             in
             Jurisdiction
             there
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Subordination
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             suspend
             and
             depose
             ,
             which
             sets
             them
             far
             beyond
             an
             Equality
             .
             6.
             
             That
             
               most
               of
               these
               understand
            
             English
             ,
             
               and
               draw
               the
               very
               best
               of
               their
               
               Divinity
               out
               of
            
             English
             
               Books
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               have
               studied
               in
            
             Oxford
             
               are
               more
               valued
               than
               others
            
             ,
             p.
             254.
             are
             expressions
             that
             savour
             a
             little
             of
             vanity
             .
             They
             do
             indeed
             esteem
             our
             Divines
             ,
             and
             especially
             their
             Sermons
             ;
             but
             the
             way
             to
             be
             respected
             more
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             value
             our selves
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             their
             Learning
             he
             says
             ,
             at
             present
             it
             
               is
               there
               at
               a
               very
               low
               ebb
               .
            
             But
             to
             show
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             shall
             name
             some
             of
             those
             great
             men
             in
             all
             Sciences
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             eminent
             for
             their
             Learning
             ,
             and
             name
             some
             of
             those
             who
             preserve
             the
             succession
             .
             In
             Divinity
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             learned
             world
             does
             not
             know
             
               Hemmingius
               ,
               Resenius
            
             both
             Father
             and
             Son
             ,
             
               Brochmand
               ,
               Winstrup
               ,
               Swaningius
               ,
               Wandalinus
            
             the
             Elder
             ,
             
               Bagerus
               ,
               Noldius
               ,
               Bircherodius
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             Physick
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             famous
             than
             
               Thomas
               Bartholinus
               ,
               Joh.
               Rhodius
            
             so
             renowned
             in
             
               Italy
               ,
               Nic.
               Stenonius
            
             the
             great
             Anatomist
             ,
             
               Simon
               Paulli
            
             no
             less
             an
             Herbalist
             ,
             Olaus
             and
             
               Wilhelmus
               Wormius
            
             ,
             and
             Borrichius
             ,
             who
             was
             excellent
             for
             his
             Chymistry
             .
             In
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             eminent
             men
             ,
             as
             
               Petrus
               Resenius
               ,
               Cosmus
               Bornemand
               ,
               Claudius
               Plumius
               ,
               
               &c.
               
            
             As
             to
             the
             Mathematicks
             ,
             
               Tycho
               Brahe
            
             was
             followed
             very
             successfully
             by
             his
             Scholar
             Longomontanus
             and
             
               Geo.
               Hilarius
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             In
             Philosophy
             and
             Philology
             ,
             few
             have
             excell'd
             the
             great
             Borrichius
             ,
             and
             besides
             him
             
               Bartholus
               Bartholinus
               ,
               Arnoldus
               Rhumannus
            
             and
             others
             ;
             nor
             does
             Danmark
             want
             Historians
             ,
             as
             
               Wormius
               ,
               Petrus
               Resenius
               ,
               Vitus
               Beringius
               ,
               Claudius
               ,
               Lyscander
               ,
            
             and
             the
             lately
             deceased
             young
             Gentleman
             
               Thomas
               Bartholinus
            
             .
             As
             for
             Poetry
             ,
             it
             began
             in
             the
             Danish
             Language
             with
             the
             Proverbial
             Rhimes
             of
             Lollius
             ,
             and
             the
             Satyrs
             of
             Scanus
             ,
             and
             the
             Eclogues
             of
             Virgil
             ,
             turn'd
             into
             the
             Danish
             Language
             by
             
               Petrus
               Parous
               Ripensis
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Translation
             of
             the
             Psalms
             of
             
               Du
               Bartas
            
             by
             
               Christianus
               Arreboe
            
             ;
             but
             its
             perfection
             encreased
             with
             the
             Rules
             given
             by
             Corvinus
             in
             his
             Heptachordum
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Rythmologia
               Danica
            
             ;
             by
             
               Severinus
               Pauli
               Gothlandus
            
             in
             his
             
               Prosodia
               Vernacula
            
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             Authors
             .
             
               Severinus
               Torchillius
            
             with
             the
             beauty
             and
             sweetness
             of
             his
             stile
             ,
             advanced
             this
             improvement
             ;
             whereas
             Bording
             did
             the
             same
             by
             his
             strength
             and
             majesty
             ,
             
             and
             
               Johannes
               Wilhelmus
            
             as
             much
             with
             his
             Hexameron
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             appeared
             a
             decent
             and
             becoming
             gravity
             :
             These
             were
             followed
             by
             
               Kingo
               ,
               Sehested
               ,
               Matthias
               Wormius
               ,
               Andreas
               Claudianus
               ,
               Lundius
               ,
               Gernerus
            
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             works
             may
             promise
             them
             Fame
             and
             Immortality
             .
             The
             Ladies
             come
             in
             likewise
             for
             their
             share
             in
             this
             glory
             ,
             Tycho
             Brahe's
             Sister
             ,
             and
             especially
             
               Dorothea
               Engelbrechtia
            
             ,
             may
             contend
             with
             the
             famous
             Poetresses
             of
             the
             Ancients
             .
             The
             Lady
             
               Brigitta
               Tot
            
             has
             translated
             Seneca
             the
             Philosopher
             into
             the
             Danish
             Tongue
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Elegancy
             any
             Language
             is
             capable
             of
             ;
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             the
             ruggidest
             Philosophy
             of
             the
             Stoicks
             must
             submit
             ,
             when
             the
             Fair
             Sex
             is
             pleased
             to
             conquer
             .
             It
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             enumerate
             all
             the
             Danish
             Poets
             ,
             who
             have
             writ
             from
             Hiarne
             and
             
               Saxo
               Grammaticus
            
             ,
             down
             to
             this
             time
             .
             Borrichius
             has
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             given
             their
             Characters
             in
             a
             very
             pretty
             dissertation
             ;
             and
             
               Fredericus
               Rostgaard
            
             ,
             an
             ingenious
             young
             Gentleman
             ,
             has
             made
             a
             Collection
             of
             six
             of
             them
             ,
             printed
             in
             2
             Duodecimo
             Volumes
             in
             Leyden
             ,
             in
             1693.
             
             
             
               Albertius
               Hopnerus
            
             ,
             and
             Aagardus
             ,
             have
             their
             beauties
             ,
             but
             
               Vitus
               Beringius
            
             has
             a
             peculiar
             easiness
             ,
             and
             his
             Masque
             of
             the
             Rape
             of
             the
             Sabins
             ,
             writ
             in
             several
             sorts
             of
             Latin
             Verse
             ,
             has
             much
             variety
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             given
             great
             diversion
             in
             the
             representation
             of
             it
             .
             Harderus
             at
             writing
             Epigrams
             has
             a
             great
             Quickness
             of
             Wit
             ;
             and
             the
             English
             ,
             among
             whom
             he
             liv'd
             some
             years
             ,
             are
             particularly
             oblig'd
             to
             him
             for
             his
             ingenious
             Verses
             ,
             made
             in
             commendation
             of
             their
             Language
             .
             As
             for
             Borrichius
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             his
             Poetry
             equals
             his
             other
             performances
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             still
             living
             and
             flourishing
             in
             
               Danmark
               Wandalinus
            
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               Masius
               ,
               Caspar
               Bartholinus
               ,
               Oligerus
            
             and
             
               Janus
               Jacobaeus
               ,
               Olaus
               Romerus
               ,
               Paul
               Vindingius
               ,
               John
               Brunsmannus
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             who
             deserve
             no
             less
             praise
             than
             the
             deceased
             if
             their
             Modesty
             would
             permit
             it
             to
             be
             given
             them
             .
          
           
             Their
             Learning
             is
             preserved
             and
             cultivated
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Publick
             Examinations
             ,
             Disputations
             and
             Lectures
             in
             all
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             :
             
             And
             their
             want
             of
             Printed
             Translations
             ,
             shows
             their
             very
             great
             improvement
             ,
             for
             the
             Danes
             generally
             understanding
             
               Latin
               ,
               English
               ,
               French
               ,
               Italian
               ,
            
             and
             German
             Languages
             ,
             have
             no
             occasion
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             publick
             Library
             there
             are
             abundance
             of
             Translations
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             of
             both
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             Authors
             .
             Printing
             is
             indeed
             much
             dearer
             than
             in
             Holland
             and
             Germany
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             
               Atlas
               Danicus
            
             of
             
               Petrus
               Resenius
            
             lies
             fairly
             written
             in
             the
             Library
             ;
             the
             Nobility
             and
             Gentry
             have
             likewise
             their
             Libaries
             in
             very
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             I
             can
             find
             wanting
             ,
             but
             
               Satyrical
               Pamphlets
            
             ,
             and
             
               Seditious
               Libels
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             says
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               invention
               here
               ,
               or
               tolerable
               imitation
               of
               what
               is
               brought
               in
               to
               them
               by
               Strangers
               ,
            
             p.
             255.
             
             But
             I
             cannot
             believe
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             hear
             that
             
               Thom.
               Bartholinus
            
             has
             found
             the
             
               Vasa
               Lymphatica
            
             ,
             as
             his
             Son
             Caspar
             still
             living
             ,
             has
             done
             one
             
               Ductus
               Salivalis
            
             ,
             and
             Borrichius
             ,
             found
             several
             new
             ways
             in
             Chymistry
             :
             That
             the
             round
             Steeple
             of
             Longomontanus
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             
             piece
             of
             Ingenuity
             and
             Architecture
             ,
             as
             likewise
             the
             
               Bremer
               Holm
            
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             work
             on
             Christians-haven
             .
             We
             have
             several
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             City
             of
             London
             ,
             carv'd
             by
             a
             Danish
             Master
             .
             And
             whosoever
             will
             not
             believe
             their
             skill
             in
             Musick
             ,
             may
             be
             convinc'd
             of
             the
             contrary
             by
             the
             Harp
             of
             
               Signior
               Arnoldo
            
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             need
             I
             speak
             far
             ther
             of
             the
             Danes
             ,
             the
             very
             Islanders
             ,
             whose
             Country
             was
             the
             Thule
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             are
             not
             without
             their
             Learning
             .
             Their
             Law-Book
             in
             their
             own
             Language
             ,
             has
             several
             things
             conformable
             to
             the
             great
             wisdom
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Laws
             ,
             as
             Angrimus
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Konung
               :
               Sagurne
            
             contains
             their
             History
             .
             Edda
             and
             Scalda
             gives
             an
             account
             of
             their
             antient
             Philosophy
             and
             Poetry
             ,
             shows
             the
             Art
             and
             Fable
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             Misery
             of
             the
             other
             .
             They
             have
             likewise
             Chronology
             from
             740
             to
             1295.
             
             Nor
             are
             they
             wanting
             in
             the
             more
             refin'd
             Arts
             of
             Poetry
             and
             Comedy
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             the
             
               Drama
               Eroticam
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Verses
             made
             in
             the
             Islandish
             Tongue
             ,
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Century
             ,
             upon
             
               Christian
               
               Friis
            
             the
             Chancellor
             of
             
               Danmark
               .
               Runolphus
               Jonas
            
             having
             studied
             the
             Islandish
             Language
             ,
             found
             it
             so
             full
             ,
             proper
             ,
             and
             expressive
             of
             the
             Latin
             ,
             especially
             the
             Thoughts
             and
             Beauties
             of
             Virgil
             and
             Horace
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             himself
             bound
             in
             justice
             to
             compose
             a
             Grammar
             for
             the
             more
             easy
             attaining
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             he
             printed
             ,
             and
             has
             been
             since
             reprinted
             at
             Oxford
             ,
             with
             Dr
             
               Hicks's
               Saxon
            
             Grammar
             .
             But
             to
             go
             yet
             farther
             ,
             even
             Greenland
             has
             its
             Annals
             ;
             and
             the
             parts
             which
             are
             farthest
             North
             are
             not
             without
             some
             pretensions
             to
             the
             
               Belles
               Lettres
            
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             University
             of
             Copenhagen
             ,
             he
             compares
             it
             ,
             p.
             253.
             with
             these
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             may
             exceed
             it
             ;
             however
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             foreign
             Universities
             it
             yields
             to
             few
             ,
             either
             for
             its
             Buildings
             ,
             Revenues
             or
             Students
             .
             The
             Auditories
             ,
             Colledges
             and
             other
             Edifices
             belonging
             to
             this
             University
             ,
             are
             as
             good
             and
             substantial
             as
             any
             Houses
             ,
             except
             the
             Palaces
             in
             Copenhagen
             ;
             and
             the
             Professors
             have
             fine
             and
             convenient
             Houses
             allotted
             for
             their
             Residence
             .
             
             The
             Revenues
             likewise
             are
             considerable
             both
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             Scholars
             that
             study
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             travel
             abroad
             .
             There
             are
             several
             Colleges
             as
             that
             call'd
             
               Collegium
               Regium
            
             built
             by
             King
             Christian
             IV.
             where
             a
             hundred
             Students
             have
             their
             Lodgings
             ,
             to
             which
             belongs
             another
             house
             call'd
             
               Communitas
               Regia
            
             ,
             where
             as
             many
             have
             their
             diet
             ,
             and
             during
             their
             meals
             have
             frequent
             exercises
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             also
             
               Collegium
               Walkendorp●ianum
            
             founded
             by
             a
             Danish
             Nobleman
             ,
             and
             
               Collegium
               Medicaeum
            
             founded
             by
             Dr.
             Borrichius
             ,
             splendidly
             endowed
             for
             sixteen
             Fellows
             in
             each
             of
             them
             .
             There
             are
             several
             Exhibitions
             likewise
             for
             Scholars
             ,
             some
             to
             reside
             and
             some
             to
             travel
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             Stipendia
             ,
             as
             
               Stipendium
               Frisianum
               ,
               Scheelianum
               ,
               Winstrupianum
               ,
               Hopnerianum
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             With
             these
             Assistances
             the
             University
             flourishes
             ,
             and
             it
             receives
             encouragement
             from
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             was
             particularly
             pleased
             to
             be
             present
             at
             an
             Act
             performed
             upon
             his
             Birth
             day
             ,
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             (
             91
             )
             when
             the
             Rector
             ,
             Dr
             
               Oligerus
               Jacobaeus
            
             ,
             made
             him
             a
             Speech
             to
             
             thank
             him
             ;
             for
             some
             favours
             conferr'd
             upon
             the
             University
             .
             For
             since
             Pliny
             and
             Pacatus
             his
             time
             Panegyricks
             have
             been
             thought
             due
             to
             good
             Princes
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             King
             will
             do
             great
             things
             ,
             he
             must
             pardon
             his
             Subjects
             when
             gratitude
             makes
             them
             eloquent
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             formerly
             another
             University
             at
             Sora
             ;
             but
             ,
             p.
             256.
             
             
               The
               King
               had
               occasion
               for
               its
               Revenues
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               stead
               there
               is
               only
               a
               small
               Grammar
               School
               erected
               .
            
             It
             was
             ruined
             by
             the
             Swedes
             in
             the
             late
             Wars
             ,
             and
             pillaged
             of
             its
             Libraries
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             that
             belonged
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Danmark
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             let
             it
             be
             a
             School
             only
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             room
             has
             erected
             an
             Academy
             in
             Copenhagen
             ,
             where
             young
             Gentlemen
             and
             Persons
             of
             Quality
             learn
             Riding
             and
             several
             Exercises
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Sciences
             .
             This
             has
             its
             Professors
             ,
             and
             was
             solemnly
             inaugurated
             upon
             the
             Kings
             Birth
             day
             ,
             in
             1692.
             
          
           
             The
             Provisions
             for
             the
             poor
             are
             regular
             and
             considerable
             .
             Hospitals
             there
             are
             in
             every
             City
             very
             good
             and
             sufficient
             ;
             nor
             shall
             he
             show
             many
             
             examples
             of
             such
             as
             have
             been
             diverted
             to
             other
             Uses
             ,
             p.
             257.
             and
             especially
             
               not
               publick
               ones
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Author
             concludes
             this
             Chapter
             with
             a
             very
             great
             Encomium
             of
             the
             Danish
             People
             ,
             
               p.
               257
               where
               every
               one
               keeps
               the
               ordinary
               beaten
               road
               of
               sence
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               no
               Madmen
               ,
               natural
               Fools
               ,
               fanciful
               Folks
               or
               Enthusiasts
            
             ;
             for
             these
             are
             the
             People
             that
             generally
             create
             uneasiness
             and
             disturbances
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             assure
             the
             Author
             ,
             that
             ever
             since
             I
             first
             read
             his
             Book
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             been
             troubled
             with
             a
             
               fanciful
               Fool
            
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             in
             good
             manners
             get
             rid
             of
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             wish'd
             my self
             in
             Danmark
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             THe
             Authors
             Conclusion
             is
             a
             Panegyrick
             upon
             Popery
             ,
             France
             and
             Turky
             .
          
           
             Popery
             has
             this
             to
             say
             for
             it self
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               only
               Religion
               that
               intr●●●ces
               Slavery
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               perswaded
               that
               other
               Religions
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
            
             Lutheran
             ,
             
               succeed
               as
               effectually
               in
               this
               ●●●●●
               .
               p.
            
             25●
             .
             Besides
             Popery
             has
             a
             farther
             
             Plea
             ,
             
               That
               King
            
             James's
             
               attempt
               to
               bring
               it
               into
            
             England
             
               was
               the
               principal
               thing
               ,
               which
               rescued
               our
               Liberties
               from
               being
               swallowed
               up
               ,
            
             p.
             259.
             
             But
             the
             third
             thing
             excellent
             in
             it
             is
             ,
             
               because
               the
               dependance
               which
               the
            
             Romish
             
               Clergy
               have
               on
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Rome
             
               causes
               often
               a
               clashing
               of
               Interests
               ,
               and
               derogates
               from
               the
               entire
               Obedience
               the
               Subject
               owes
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
            
             p.
             260.
             
             So
             that
             whereas
             he
             says
             ,
             
               p.
               136.
               
               Popery
               has
               been
               the
               Darling
               of
               many
               Monarchs
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               introducing
               Slavery
               :
            
             It
             is
             this
             Authors
             Darling
             because
             it
             raises
             
               Wars
               and
               Tumults
            
             .
          
           
             France
             is
             put
             next
             into
             the
             Scale
             with
             Danmark
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             outweigh
             it
             ,
             because
             
               that
               Kings
               Subjects
               are
               better
               treated
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
            
             Name
             of
             
               a
               Parliament
               at
            
             Paris
             ,
             
               and
               a
               formal
               demand
               of
               a
               Benevolence
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               not
               the
               power
               to
               deny
               ,
            
             p.
             261.
             
             But
             the
             true
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               because
               the
               King
               of
            
             France
             ,
             
               having
               quarrelled
               with
               the
               Court
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             his
             
               Clergy
               (
               if
               he
               were
               reduced
               to
               a
               lower
               Ebb
               )
               might
               produce
               divisions
               and
               disturbances
               ,
            
             ib.
             So
             in
             this
             Authors
             opinion
             ,
             France
             is
             happier
             than
             Danmark
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             greater
             probability
             that
             it
             may
             lie
             
             under
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             a
             Civil
             War.
             
          
           
             
               Then
               comes
            
             Turky
             ,
             
               which
               has
               suffer'd
               by
               some
               Writers
               ,
               but
               he
               says
               ,
               will
               scarce
               seem
               to
               deserve
               it
               ,
               if
               compared
               with
            
             Danmark
             ;
             for
             the
             Turks
             have
             con●uered
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             sort
             of
             barbarous
             right
             to
             use
             them
             ill
             :
             Yet
             they
             never
             persecute
             them
             upon
             Account
             of
             ●onscience
             :
             They
             suffer
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             to
             inhabit
             their
             own
             Lands
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             the
             propriety
             of
             all
             Lands
             is
             in
             the
             Grand
             Seignior
             ,
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             better
             to
             be
             only
             a
             Farmer
             at
             an
             ea●e
             Rent
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Proprietor
             without
             a
             comfortaable
             subsistance
             ,
             he
             leaves
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             
               p.
               262.
               
               The
            
             Alcoran
             or
             Turkish
             
               Law
               declares
               the
               barbarous
               right
               which
               our
               Author
               mentions
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             When
             you
             meet
             with
             Infidels
             cut
             off
             their
             heads
             ,
             kill
             them
             ,
             take
             them
             Prisoners
             ,
             bind
             them
             ,
             till
             either
             you
             think
             fit
             to
             give
             them
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             they
             pay
             their
             Ransom
             .
             Sir
             Paul
             Rycaut
             
               is
               an
            
             Author
             
               of
               credit
               ,
               who
            
             describes
             to
             us
             that
             sort
             of
             toleration
             
               which
               the
            
             Turks
             
               give
               the
            
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             They
             know
             they
             
             cannot
             force
             Mens
             Wills
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             nor
             captivate
             their
             Minds
             as
             well
             as
             Bodies
             :
             But
             what
             means
             may
             be
             used
             to
             render
             them
             contemptible
             ,
             to
             make
             'em
             poor
             ,
             their
             Lives
             uncomfortable
             ,
             and
             the
             Interest
             of
             their
             Religion
             weak
             and
             despicable
             ,
             are
             practised
             with
             divers
             Arts
             and
             Tyranny
             ;
             their
             toleration
             of
             Christianity
             is
             rather
             to
             afflict
             and
             persecute
             it
             ,
             than
             any
             grant
             of
             favour
             and
             dispensation
             .
             
               The
               Grand
               Seignior
               may
               take
               their
               Estates
               from
               them
               if
               he
               pleases
               whilst
               they
               live
               ;
               and
               all
               People
               know
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               Inheritance
               of
               Land
               in
            
             Turky
             ,
             
               at
               their
               Death
               .
               Let
               therefore
               the
               Reader
               judge
               ,
               what
               Christian
               would
               not
               rather
               live
               in
            
             Turky
             ,
             
               than
               enjoy
               the
               free
               use
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               have
               his
               property
               secur●d
               inviolably
               to
               himself
               and
               Heirs
               ,
               as
               he
               may
               do
               in
            
             Danmark
             .
          
           
             
               Children
               are
               indeed
               in
            
             Turky
             
               forced
               away
               from
               their
               poor
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
            
             but
             says
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               it
               is
               for
               their
               worldly
               profit
               ,
               and
               so
               bating
               the
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               far
               less
               mischief
               ,
               to
               deprive
               Parents
               of
               their
               Children
               ,
               
               than
               to
               leave
               a
               charge
               upon
               their
               hands
               ,
               after
               having
               taken
               away
               the
               possibility
               of
               nourishing
               and
               educating
               them
               ,
            
             p.
             263.
             
             I
             profess
             upon
             reading
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             I
             enquired
             how
             many
             Children
             were
             starved
             every
             week
             in
             Copenhagen
             ;
             and
             whither
             there
             were
             not
             greater
             quantities
             that
             died
             for
             want
             throughout
             all
             Sealand
             ;
             I
             ask'd
             whither
             there
             were
             not
             abundance
             of
             famish'd
             Infants
             ,
             that
             their
             Parents
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             part
             with
             for
             Skeletons
             ,
             upon
             reasonable
             terms
             :
             But
             being
             resolv'd
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             Pap
             and
             Milk-porridge
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             in
             those
             places
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Children
             when
             they
             cried
             ,
             had
             as
             much
             Bread
             and
             Butter
             as
             is
             usual
             in
             other
             Countries
             .
             I
             resolv'd
             with
             my self
             ,
             that
             my
             Children
             should
             rather
             go
             to
             Danmark
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             inconveniencies
             ,
             than
             be
             circumcised
             or
             made
             Eunuchs
             ,
             upon
             the
             hopes
             of
             coming
             one
             day
             to
             be
             Caimacan
             ,
             or
             Grand
             Visier
             .
             I
             wonder
             most
             ,
             how
             our
             Author
             ever
             came
             to
             like
             Turky
             ,
             since
             I
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             any
             hopes
             or
             assurances
             from
             the
             Mufti
             ,
             that
             any
             Rebellion
             
             shall
             be
             raised
             there
             speedily
             .
          
           
             Come
             we
             now
             to
             the
             grand
             Query
             ,
             
               Whither
               matters
               are
               like
               to
               last
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               they
               are
               now
               at
               ,
               in
            
             Danmark
             ?
             p.
             264.
             
             Our
             Author
             would
             willingly
             have
             it
             resolv'd
             in
             the
             Negative
             ;
             and
             gives
             important
             reasons
             why
             it
             should
             be
             so
             :
             And
             more
             important
             why
             it
             should
             not
             be
             so
             .
             Let
             us
             see
             his
             self-encounter
             at
             pro
             and
             con
             ,
             and
             the
             mighty
             tumults
             and
             bustles
             raised
             in
             our
             Authors
             
               fallacious
               Judgment
            
             ,
             p.
             264.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               natural
               Love
               of
               Liberty
               ,
               eminent
               in
               the
               antient
            
             Goths
             and
             Vandals
             ,
             
               perswade
               ,
               him
               to
               think
               of
               a
               change
               ,
            
             ib.
             But
             alas
             the
             Love
             of
             Liberty
             [
             which
             was
             that
             of
             Knight
             ●rrantry
             ,
             and
             Rambling
             to
             seek
             their
             Fortunes
             in
             foreign
             Countries
             ]
             being
             now
             quite
             extinct
             in
             the
             North
             ,
             they
             find
             sufficient
             conveniencies
             at
             home
             ,
             where
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Prince
             secures
             their
             Ease
             ,
             and
             is
             preferr'd
             by
             them
             ,
             before
             
               those
               brisk
               Traverses
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             which
             
               commotions
               would
               occasion
            
             ,
             p.
             267.
             
             So
             Love
             of
             Liberty
             might
             
             do
             something
             ,
             but
             that
             Duty
             prevails
             .
             Well
             ,
             but
             again
             ,
             
               may
               not
               the
               freshness
               and
               newness
               of
               this
               alteration
               of
               their
               condition
               ,
               produce
               an
               alteration
               in
               the
               Government
               ?
            
             p.
             265.
             
             Why
             ,
             truly
             no
             ,
             because
             he
             finds
             it
             to
             have
             little
             or
             no
             influence
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             who
             are
             wonderfully
             well
             pleas'd
             both
             with
             one
             and
             t'other
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Father
             should
             propose
             any
             methods
             of
             change
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             
               he
               would
               not
               be
               heard
               by
               him
               with
               patience
               ,
            
             p●
             268.
             
             Bu●●
             however
             to
             try
             again
             :
             
               What
               should
               hinder
               the
            
             Swedes
             ,
             
               who
               have
               their
               Eye
               upon
            
             Danmark
             
               from
               introducing
               Liberty
            
             ?
             p.
             266.
             
             Why
             truly
             they
             
               use
               their
               own
               Subjects
               so
               ill
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               such
               a
               ●●●t
               hatred
               betwixt
               these
               two
               Nations
               ,
               that
               the
            
             Danes
             
               are
               resolv'd
               to
               keep
               them
               out
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               able
               ,
            
             p.
             2●8
             .
             The
             last
             hope
             then
             
               is
               in
               the
               numerousness
               of
               the
               Royal
               Family
               ,
               for
               there
               being
               four
               Princes
               it
               will
               be
               rare
               if
               Concord
               be
               maintained
               among
               them
               all
               ,
            
             p.
             266.
             
             And
             thence
             something
             in
             favour
             of
             Liberty
             might
             arise
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             thousand
             pities
             that
             matters
             should
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             pass
             :
             But
             such
             is
             the
             
             Wickedness
             of
             this
             cursed
             Soil
             ,
             
               that
               those
               Jealousies
               ,
               which
               use
               to
               reign
               in
               the
               Families
               of
               Princes
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               common
               nor
               fatal
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               ,
            
             p.
             270.
             
             Besides
             there
             is
             a
             terrible
             thing
             ,
             
               call'd
               Unity
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             p.
             268.
             which
             spoils
             all
             manner
             of
             hopes
             ,
             
               and
               cuts
               away
               the
               very
               root
               of
               Sedition
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             grand
             controversy
             amounts
             to
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Government
             of
             Danmark
             might
             be
             shaken
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             supported
             by
             a
             firm
             security
             from
             foreign
             attempts
             ,
             by
             a
             mutual
             concord
             in
             the
             Royal
             Family
             ;
             by
             the
             Ease
             ,
             Content
             ,
             Loyalty
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             Subject
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Cements
             which
             make
             Governments
             happy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             will
             render
             this
             of
             
               Danmark
               fixt
               and
               durable
            
             .
             Since
             nothing
             hitherto
             will
             do
             the
             work
             ,
             what
             if
             this
             Author
             could
             get
             his
             Account
             translated
             into
             the
             Danish
             Tongue
             ,
             might
             not
             that
             ,
             when
             publisht
             ,
             
               have
               so
               blessed
               an
               effect
            
             ,
             as
             to
             occasion
             a
             change
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             
               their
               Condition
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               their
               Masters
               ?
            
             Why
             truly
             whatever
             his
             aim
             may
             have
             been
             
             nearer
             home
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             has
             been
             printed
             in
             English
             ,
             yet
             he
             has
             not
             perswaded
             his
             Countrymen
             to
             endeavour
             an
             alteration
             in
             either
             of
             theirs
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             present
             State
             of
             both
             Kingdoms
             be
             fixt
             and
             durable
             ,
             then
             his
             Book
             (
             poor
             Gentleman
             !
             )
             has
             lost
             its
             design
             ,
             and
             he
             his
             labour
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           ,
           and
           sold
           by
           Tho
           ,
           Bennet
           ,
           at
           the
           Half
           Moon
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           
             FOLIO's
          
           
             
               Athenae
               Oxonienses
            
             :
             Or
             an
             exact
             History
             of
             all
             the
             Writers
             and
             Bishops
             who
             have
             had
             their
             Education
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ;
             from
             1500.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             1690.
             
             Representing
             the
             Birth
             ,
             Fortunes
             ,
             Preferments
             ,
             and
             Death
             of
             all
             those
             Authors
             and
             Prelates
             ;
             the
             great
             Accidents
             of
             their
             Lives
             ;
             with
             the
             Fate
             and
             Character
             of
             their
             Writings
             .
             The
             Work
             being
             so
             Compleat
             ,
             that
             no
             Writer
             of
             Note
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             for
             near
             two
             hundred
             years
             past
             ,
             is
             omitted
             .
             In
             Two
             Volumes
             .
          
           
             A
             New
             Historical
             Relation
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Siam
             ,
             by
             Monsieur
             
               de
               la
               Loubere
            
             ,
             Envoy
             Extraordinary
             from
             
               the
               French
               King
            
             ,
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Siam
             ,
             in
             the
             Years
             1687
             ,
             1688.
             
             Wherein
             a
             full
             and
             curious
             Account
             is
             given
             of
             their
             Natural
             History
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             Arithmetick
             and
             other
             Mathematick
             Learning●
             In
             two
             Tomes
             .
             Illustrated
             with
             Sculptures
             .
             Done
             out
             of
             French.
             By
             
               A.
               P.
            
             Fellow
             of
             the
             Royal
             Society
             .
          
           
             The
             Works
             of
             Mr.
             
               Abraham
               Cowley
            
             .
             The
             Eighth
             Edition
             .
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             
               The
               Cutter
               of
               Colemanstreer
            
             .
             Never
             before
             Printed
             in
             any
             Edition
             of
             his
             Works
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               William
               D'avenants
            
             Works
             ,
          
           
             Dr.
             Pocock's
             Commentary
             on
             the
             Prophets
             
               Joel
               ,
               Micah
               ,
               Malachi
            
             and
             Hosea
             .
          
           
           
             Voyages
             and
             Adventures
             of
             
               Ferdinand
               Pinto
            
             ;
             who
             was
             five
             times
             Shipwrakt
             ,
             sixteen
             times
             sold
             ,
             and
             thirteen
             times
             made
             a
             Slave
             ,
             in
             
               AEthiopia
               ,
               China
            
             .
             &c.
             Written
             by
             himself
             .
             The
             Second
             Edition
             ,
             1693.
             
          
        
         
           
             Quarto's
             .
          
           
             A
             Critical
             History
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             Versions
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             wherein
             is
             firmly
             Established
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Acts
             on
             which
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             is
             laid
             :
             In
             Two
             Parts
             .
             By
             Father
             Simon
             ,
             of
             the
             O●atory
             .
             Together
             with
             a
             ●●●u●ation
             of
             such
             Passages
             as
             seem
             contrary
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             The
             Works
             of
             the
             Learned
             :
             Or
             an
             Historical
             Account
             ,
             and
             Impartial
             Judgment
             ,
             of
             the
             Books
             newly
             Printed
             ,
             both
             Foreign
             and
             Domestick
             :
             Together
             with
             the
             
               State
               of
               Learning
            
             in
             the
             World.
             By
             
               J.
               de
               la
               Crose
            
             ,
             a
             late
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Universal
               Bibliotheques
            
             ,
             The
             first
             Volume
             is
             finished
             with
             compleat
             Indexes
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             .
             By
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Ch●●ter's
             Charge
             to
             his
             Clergy
             at
             at
             his
             Primary
             Visitution
             ,
             May
             5.
             1691.
             and
             his
             Sermon
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             ,
             1694.
             
          
           
             Five
             Sermons
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             .
             By
             Dr.
             M●ggot
             Dean
             of
             Winchester
             ,
          
           
             Two
             Sermons
             .
             One
             before
             the
             Honourable
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             on
             a
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             in
             November
             ,
             1691●
             The
             other
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             in
             November
             ,
             1692.
             
             By
             Dr.
             Jane
             Dean
             of
             Gloucester
             .
          
           
             Three
             Sermons
             .
             One
             on
             a
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             the
             two
             others
             before
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             .
             By
             Dr.
             Talbot
             Dean
             of
             Worcester
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Atterbury's
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Queen
             at
             
               White-●all
               ,
               May
            
             29.
             1693.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Resbury's
             three
             Sermons
             before
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             A
             Discourse
             ●ent
             to
             the
             
               Late
               King
               James
            
             ,
             to
             perswade
             ●●●
             to
             embrace
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             .
             By
             
             
               Sam.
               Parker
            
             ,
             late
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Oxon.
             To
             which
             are
             perfixed
             two
             Letters
             ;
             the
             first
             from
             Sir
             
               Lionel
               Jenkins
            
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             Subject
             ;
             the
             second
             from
             the
             said
             Bishop
             ,
             with
             the
             Discourse
             ;
             All
             Printed
             from
             the
             Original
             Manuscripts
             .
          
           
             The
             Plagiary
             Exposed
             ,
             or
             an
             old
             Answer
             to
             a
             newly
             revived
             Calumny
             ,
             against
             the
             Memory
             of
             King
             Charles
             the
             first
             ,
             under
             the
             Title
             of
             Colonel
             Ludlows
             Letter
             .
             By
             Mr.
             Butler
             ,
             Author
             of
             Hudibras
             .
             Never
             brfore
             Printed
             .
          
           
             A
             short
             Defence
             of
             the
             Orders
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               Luke
               Milbourn
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Book
             of
             
               Virgill's
               AEneis
            
             .
             Made
             English
             by
             Mr.
             
               Luke
               Milbourn
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             of
             Mr.
             Bayes's
             Changing
             his
             Religion
             .
             In
             Three
             Parts
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Brown.
            
             
          
           
             
               Novus
               Reformator
               Vapulans
            
             :
             Or
             the
             Welsh
             Levite
             toss'd
             in
             a
             Blanket
             .
             In
             a
             Dialogue
             between
             
               Hick
               —
               of
               Colch
               .
               Da
               —
               J
               —
               s
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Ghost
             of
             
               William
               Pryn.
            
             Written
             by
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Brown.
            
             
          
           
             An
             Account
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             the
             Lord
             Bishop
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             in
             his
             Visitation
             of
             Exeter
             College
             .
             The
             Second
             Edition
             .
             To
             which
             is
             added
             the
             Censure
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             on
             the
             
               Naked
               Gospel
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             said
             Proceedings
             ,
             with
             an
             Answer
             to
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               The
               Case
               of
            
             Exeter
             
               College
               Vindicated
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Account
               Examined
            
             .
          
           
             A
             Vindication
             of
             Mr.
             
               James
               Colmer
            
             ,
             M.
             B.
             and
             Fellow
             of
             Exeter
             College
             ,
             from
             the
             Calumnles
             of
             several
             late
             Pamphlets
             :
             to
             which
             are
             annexed
             ,
             the
             Authentick
             Copies
             of
             the
             Affidavits
             relating
             to
             that
             Affair
             .
          
           
             Popish
             Treachery
             :
             or
             ,
             a
             short
             and
             new
             Account
             of
             the
             horrid
             Cruelties
             exercised
             on
             the
             Protestants
             in
             France
             ;
             being
             a
             true
             Prospect
             of
             what
             is
             to
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             most
             solemn
             Promises
             of
             
               Roman
               Catholick
            
             Princes
             :
             In
             a
             Letter
             from
             a
             Gentleman
             of
             that
             Nation
             to
             one
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Certain
             Considerations
             for
             the
             Establishment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             By
             the
             Lord
             Bacon
             .
             Now
             published
             with
             a
             new
             Preface
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Lord
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             a
             late
             Pamphle●
             Ent●●uled
             ,
             
               An
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Causes
               of
               the
               present
               Fears
               and
               Dangers
               of
               the
               Government
               :
            
             in
             a
             Discourse
             between
             a
             Lord
             Lieutenant
             and
             one
             of
             his
             Deputies
             .
          
           
             A
             Sermon
             at
             the
             Funeral
             of
             
               John
               Melford
            
             ,
             
               Esq
            
             by
             Mr.
             Easton
             .
          
           
             A
             Practical
             Discourse
             concerning
             Divine
             Providence
             ,
             in
             Relation
             to
             National
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             from
             the
             Charge
             of
             Schism
             and
             Herefie
             ,
             as
             laid
             against
             it
             by
             the
             
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Deprived
               Bishops
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Indecency
             and
             Unlawfulness
             of
             Baptizing
             Children
             in
             private
             ,
             without
             Necessity
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Publick
             Form.
             By
             
               Martin
               Strong
            
             M.A.
             and
             Vicar
             of
             
               Yeovill
               in
               Somerset
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Blackburns
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Queen
             .
          
        
         
           
             Octavo's
             and
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             TWenty
             four
             Sermons
             Preached
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             ,
             by
             
               R.
               South
            
             ,
             D.D.
             Six
             of
             them
             never
             before
             Printed
             .
             in
             2
             Vol.
             
          
           
             Sermons
             and
             Discourses
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             ,
             by
             
               G.
               Stradling
            
             ,
             D.D.
             late
             Dean
             of
             Chicester
             ,
             Never
             before
             Printed
             :
             together
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             the
             Author
             .
          
           
             The
             Meditations
             of
             
               Marcus
               Aurelius
               Antoninus
            
             ,
             the
             Roman
             Emperour
             :
             Translated
             out
             of
             Greek
             into
             English
             ,
             with
             Notes
             by
             Dr.
             Casaubon
             .
             To
             this
             Edition
             is
             added
             ,
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             said
             Emperour
             ;
             with
             an
             Account
             of
             Stoick
             Philosophy
             ;
             as
             also
             Remarks
             on
             the
             Meditations
             .
             All
             newly
             Written
             by
             the
             Famous
             Monsieur
             ,
             and
             
               Madam
               Dacier
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Waller's
             Poems
             compleat
             ,
             in
             two
             Parts
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               John
               Denham's
            
             Poems
             .
          
           
             Crashaws
             Poems
             ;
             containing
             ,
             
               Stepts
               to
               the
               Temple
               .
               The
               Delight
               of
               the
               Muse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Third
             Edition
             ,
          
           
             
               The
               Faithful
               Shepherd
            
             ;
             with
             an
             Addition
             of
             divers
             
             other
             Poems
             .
             The
             Second
             Edition
             .
             By
             the
             Right
             Hono●●able
             .
             
               Sir
               Richard
               Fanshaw
            
             .
          
           
             The
             History
             of
             Henry
             IV.
             Surnam'd
             the
             Great
             ,
             The
             Second
             Edition
             .
             Witten
             in
             French
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rodes
             ,
             and
             made
             English
             by
             J.D.
             
          
           
             Memoirs
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Spain
             .
             Written
             by
             an
             Ingenious
             French
             Lady
             ,
             and
             Englished
             by
             Mr.
             
               Tho.
               Brown.
            
             
          
           
             Hudibras
             Compleat
             .
          
           
             Scarroons
             Novels
             .
          
           
             Love
             Letters
             between
             a
             Nobleman
             and
             his
             Sister
             ,
             2
             parts
             Compleat
             .
          
           
             
             Bona's
             Guide
             to
             Eternity
             ,
             Englished
             by
             Sir
             
               Roger
               Lestrange
            
             .
          
           
             Memoirs
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             France
             ,
             by
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Spain
             .
          
           
             Some
             Motives
             and
             Incentives
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             pathetically
             discoursed
             of
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             a
             Friend
             :
             by
             the
             Honouaable
             
               Robert
               Boyle
            
             .
             The
             Seventh
             Edition
             much
             Corrected
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             Hist.
             LXXII
             .
             Interpret
             .
             accessere
             veterum
             Testamonia
             de
             eorumversione
             ,
             e
             Theatro
             Sheldonian
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             
             Busby's
             Greek
             Grammar
             .
          
           
             The
             Life
             of
             that
             most
             Illustrious
             Prince
             ,
             Charles
             V.
             la●e
             Duke
             of
             Lorrain
             and
             Bar.
             Generalissimo
             of
             the
             Imperial
             Armies
             .
             Written
             Originally
             in
             French
             ,
             and
             made
             English.
             
          
           
             The
             Morals
             of
             Confusius
             ,
             a
             Chinese
             Philosopher
             ;
             who
             flourished
             above
             500
             Years
             before
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             A
             Voyage
             to
             the
             World
             of
             Cartesius
             :
             Written
             Originally
             in
             French
             ,
             and
             now
             Translated
             into
             English
             by
             
               T.
               Taylor
            
             of
             Magd.
             Coll.
             in
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             Academy
             of
             Sciences
             ;
             being
             a
             short
             and
             easie
             Introduction
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Liberal
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ;
             with
             the
             Names
             of
             such
             Authors
             of
             Note
             as
             have
             written
             on
             every
             particular
             Science
             .
             By
             
               D.
               Abercromby
            
             ,
             M.
             D.
             
          
           
             Homeri
             ●liad●s
             ●iber
             primus
             ,
             in
             qua
             ●irgularum
             v●●●●
             s●gnifica●i●nes
             ,
             compositiones
             ac
             derivationes
             annota●●●tur
             ,
             
             dialecti
             clare
             &
             distincte
             exponuntur
             ,
             &c.
             
             Opera
             &
             Studio
             Geog.
             Sylvan
             .
             Par.
             Med.
             Editio
             secunda
             .
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             The
             Art
             of
             Practical
             Measuring
             easily
             performed
             by
             a
             Two
             foot
             Rule
             ,
             which
             slides
             two
             Foot
             ,
             and
             and
             which
             is
             the
             best
             Measure
             of
             round
             Timber
             the
             common
             way
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             true
             Measure
             of
             Round
             ,
             Square
             ,
             or
             other
             Timber
             ,
             of
             Stone
             ,
             Boards
             ,
             Glass
             ,
             Paving
             ,
             Painting
             ,
             Wa●nscot
             ,
             &c.
             
             Gauging
             of
             Casks
             and
             Gauging
             and
             Inching
             of
             Tuns
             ;
             containing
             brief
             Instructions
             in
             Decimal
             Arithmetick
             ;
             the
             best
             way
             of
             using
             the
             Logar●thms
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             Tou●●ey
             :
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Diagonal
             Scale
             of
             10●
             parts
             in
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             Inch
             ;
             applied
             to
             
             Gunter's
             Chain
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             some
             useful
             Directions
             in
             Dyalling
             ,
             not
             hitherto
             published
             ,
             By
             
               Henry
               Coggshall
            
             Gent.
             Twelves
             .
          
           
             A
             method
             and
             order
             of
             Practice
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             .
             By
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             method
             of
             private
             Devotion
             .
          
           
             Plays
             ,
             by
             the
             Honourable
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Howard
            
             .
          
           
             Five
             Plays
             in
             one
             Volume
             .
             in
             Folio
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               Indian
               Queen
               ,
               Surprizal
               ,
               Committee
               ,
               Vestal
               Virgin
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Duke
               of
               Lerma
            
             .
          
           
             
               By
               Mr.
               Dryden
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Villian
               .
               Quarto
               .
            
             
               Rambling
               Justice
               .
            
             
               Love
               in
               a
               Wood.
               
            
             
               She
               would
               if
               She
               could
               :
            
             
               All
               for
               Love.
               
            
             
               The
               Assignation
               .
            
             
               Aurange
               Zebe
               .
            
             
               Indian
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               Wild
               Gallant
               .
            
             
               Rival-Ladies
               .
            
             
               Hamlet
               Prince
               of
               Denmark
               .
            
             
               Macbeth
               .
            
             
               Epsom
               Wells
               .
            
             
               The
               Emperour
               of
               the
               Moon
               .
               
                 by
                 Mrs.
              
               B●●n
               .
            
             
               The
               Rape
               ;
               or
               ,
               The
               Innocent
               Impost●rs
               .
               
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Br●ddy
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .